Blog

THE CHILDREN OF DARKNESS AND LIGHT

Between fifteen great and eternal loves, their obligations and war.

El cielo y el infierno | Shayuru

QUESTIONS

            I have always had doubts about what love really is and what it means to be in love.

            The real reason for that is because I was never in love and for that reason, I would not know what to do to have a lasting relationship.

            But those doubts began to be clarified, the moment I started writing this book and listening to music for inspiration.

            I understood that love is a wonderful feeling that makes us see all the good in our partner and thanks to the fact that love exists, we grow as people and we also grow in all aspects of our lives.

            We have always had the strong conviction to believe everything they tell us, but what if what they have told us is not entirely true?

            On the other hand, we are curious to know if immortality really exists, if it is true that there is life after death or what would happen if God had another son apart from Jesus or that Satan had his descendants.

            What if there was another son besides Jesus? What would its function be? Against whom would he fight so that good may prevail over evil?

            What if there were a higher evil than we know and threatens our peace and tranquility and all the people who inhabit Earth, Heaven and Hell?

            What if immortality really did exist? What if there is life after death?

          Is it a sin to love and desire the forbidden? What are we capable of doing so that this forbidden love ceases to be so?

            These are some of many doubts and questions that we have always had and that we do not know how to answer them.

            One of the questions that we have is, if Satan, Lucifer, and the Devil are the same person.

            They say that Satan, the Devil and Lucifer are the same person but, investigating, I discovered that they are completely different entities and that they are not the same in anything.

            There are people who say that they are three completely different entities and that the religions decided that they were one person to instill more fear in us.

            As for the entity who rules hell, there are doubts about it and we have our theory about it.

            It is well assumed by everyone that Satan rules supreme in hell. The truth is that not all religions see it that way.

            In some beliefs Satan is only used to say that he will go to hell after the final judgment. Where then has the idea that he is the supreme king of hell come from?

            This point is not clear either. One theory is that some Greco-Roman religions speak of certain gods who lived in the underworld, so it was later believed that the devil inhabited the same place. “

            After reading this story to the end, there may be people who have a different opinion about Satan and demons.

START

          Love is a deep feeling that can make people in love immensely happy or immensely unhappy, depending on the situation or conflict they are going through at the time.

            Not all love stories usually begin on Earth or in a beautiful paradise, where it is the perfect setting to fall in love.

            From time to time, love is born in those difficult places for something good to happen or where it can be lent to be the worst-case scenario for love.

            In this story, love will have different places which are Earth, heaven, and hell.

            Before I begin to tell the story, I will explain a little who Lilith is.

            Lilith is a seductive woman with long red hair and is highly desired by all demons; including, Satan and his demons, who lost their minds over her.

            There is a saying that “love is blind” and in this story, it would not be the exception; since, love can manifest itself in different ways.

            Everyone knows that Lilith was Adam’s first wife and then left him, after being tempted by the forbidden apple and later, she became the lover of Satan and his demons.

            I think that, from the first moment, she became Adam’s wife, she felt absolutely nothing for him, because she did not know or know what love was, until he met Satan and fell in love with him sincerely and deeply.

            That story, I will tell you later, for now I will tell you a little about what I researched on the internet about Lilith.

            “In all the books, written and on the Internet, they describe Lilith as a beautiful, attractive woman, with red hair and very seductive and that has made her desired by all men and by Satan and his demons.”

            After leaving Adam, having eaten the forbidden apple, they happily left the Paradise that God had created for them, to go to hell.

            In the beginning, Lilith was the lover of Belphegor and after all the demons, giving each of them a hundred children.

            The children that Lilith had with all the demons, some of them named after their parents but, for the most part they were called Lilim.

            All the children that Lilith had had with each of the demons had the characteristics of their parents and almost nothing of her and that made Lilith feel sad.

            The demons who have more than hundred children and all of them were boys, and they decided to have a huge celebration, with plenty of food and wine.

            Among the guests, Satan could not be absent. When Lilith saw Satan for the first time and carefully, she felt a strong attraction towards him and felt that he could be the father of her children.

            The same thing happened to Satan with Lilith. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was being born within him, a real feeling and that feeling, he had not felt for anything or anyone.

            But it is with Satan who lasted the longest being her lover, because without knowing how or when it happened, she began to feel attracted to him and no longer wanted to be arm in arm.

            The same thing happened to Satan, who wanted the exclusivity of Lilith, who did nothing but think about Lilith, every so often and every day.

            Satan could not conceive the idea of ​​continuing to share Lilith with his demon’s friends and that is why, he told Lilith that he wanted her to be exclusively to him and Lilith accepted.

              With the coexistence and with the dealings on the part of the two, Lilith and Satan began to have a more formal relationship, because they had fallen madly in love with each other.

            That love that the two have for each other grew rapidly; to the point that, they could not control what they were both feeling.

            Lilith, stopped stealing babies, and seducing and then killing men and killing women, to dedicate herself body and soul to Satan and the love that the two have for each other grow more and more.

            And the same thing happened to Satan. He put aside his duties to do evil and to find a way to get more souls, to dedicate himself completely to Lilith.

            Both gave themselves body and soul to this love, that they put aside being unfaithful and doing all the evils that came their way at that time or had the need to get even with all the people who did them a lot of damage.

            The love that the two professed is stronger than any evil, that because of that immense love, Lilith became pregnant with Satan.

            When Lilith told Satan, he only wanted one baby, because she had enough, and the same thing Lilith longed for.

            From that moment, they loved each other and as a fruit of that immense love, Lilith was expecting a daughter of Satan.

            Satan wanted me to have only one daughter, instead of a hundred children, all boys, because he wanted his only daughter to resemble her mother physically and in character and personality to him.

            Faced with Satan’s impatience, the demons went in search of the Moiras, sorcerers and witches to help Satan to calm down.

            On the way, the demons told them the reasons for Satan’s impatience, and they knew what to do.

             As soon as they arrived at the house of Satan, the witches, sorcerers and Moiras, they went to Lilith´s room, and with the permission of both, they began to see the sex of the baby.

            When they were done with that, they told Satan that he is going to have a girl and that physically, she will look like Lilith, although not quite, because she will also look like Satan and as far as character and personality go, she will look like in her entirety Satan.

            And the witches told them that their daughter will have a power that surpasses them both and that she will be more feared than Satan himself.

            Satan asked one last favor to the witches and that is, they use their magic; so that, Lilith has only one son, preferably a daughter.

            The witches complied with Satan’s request and in return, Satan gave more power to both the witches and the Moiras and they, in gratitude, had told Satan that they were going to organize an excellent ceremony and party for their daughter’s black christening.

            Both were happy with what both the witches and the Moiras had told them and in gratitude for their intervention, they organized a party that lasted a week.

            After that, they left the parents happy with their daughter.

            In heaven, a similar event was happening, since God, wanted to have another son, who would help him to rule over evil and who would help Jesus in his work.

            At the same time, God wanted that his son to be special and different; so that, he can fight and defend himself from evil and help humanity to follow the path of good.

            It is true that we, as a human, are children of God, but we do not have the power to face evil and defeat it and it is for this reason that God wanted to have another child and for that child to have almost the same powers so that he can face evil.

            On the other hand, God wanted this son who would be the brother of Jesus to help Jesus take his word to all humanity, so that they follow the path of good.

            Both God and Satan wanted their children to be born to face both; that is, that the son of God faces Satan, his descendants, and his demons and that the daughter of Satan faces God, his angels, and archangels.

            But something was going to happen along the way that neither of them could ever imagine.

RESENTENCES

            To fully understand why, these entities do not get along, you must tell a little about the history of each one of them, to understand them and understand why they will never want their children to fall in love with the children of their worst enemies.

            Both the angels, the archangels, the Gods of Olympus, the Nymphs, as the Demons, the Gorgons, Hades, and Lilith, have had between them, that friction point of hatred and much resentment, that they do not give themselves the opportunity to treat each other.

            For example, Medusa and what happened to her, made her hate Poseidon and Athena, with all her might.

    The story of Medusa, Poseidon and Athena is as follows: “Medusa was a beautiful mortal; so that, she came to be named” The jealous aspiration of many suitors.”

            She was also a priestess in a temple to Athena, the goddess of intelligence and strategy.

            But unfortunately, her beauty played a trick on her, since Poseidon, the god of the sea and natural disasters, found her so irresistible that he decided to rape her right there, in the temple of Athena.

            It should be clarified that those two gods that I already named had a rivalry.

            Then, Athena besieged that as an offense, and punished Medusa: she transformed the young woman’s beautiful hair into snakes and, moreover, every time a man looked her in the eye, he would be petrified of stone.

             Medusa was banished to live in the Hyperborean lands.

             From that fortuitous encounter that took place between Poseidon and Medusa, a pregnancy arose, which only increased the resentment of Athena, who orders Perseus to kill Medusa.

             Thus, this hero son of Zeus beheaded Medusa, and her story comes to an end.”

          And it is for that reason that, Medusa, would never allow the same to happen to her offspring and they are prohibited from falling in love with the Gods of Olympus.

            Werewolves and vampires could never get along and have always had strong encounters.

            The story of both clans is as follows: “The vampires, tired of patrolling and hunting only at night, wanted someone to help the vampires patrol and hunt all day, until night.

            One day, the eldest and chief of the vampires came up with the idea to imprison the werewolves and force them to work for them.

            The vampires decided to kidnap the werewolves (children), because they are the most defenseless and because they still did not fully know what they can do and achieving.

          Little by little, they managed to kidnap all the werewolves, to work for them and invited humans, to force them to become werewolves.

            With the armed army, the vampires gave them orders that they go to patrol, watch, and hunt all day, until it is night and if they did not, they would whip them.

            The werewolves, hearing the threats of the vampires, had no choice but to do what they wanted.

            Everything was going perfectly; until, Nyssa, who is a vampire, fell madly in love with Varkolak, who is a werewolf and he, fell madly in love with Nyssa and because of that love, Nyssa was expecting a daughter from Varkolak (Victoria).

            On the other hand, Nomak, who is a vampire, fell madly in love with Angela, who is a werewolf and she fell madly in love with Nomak and because of that love, Angela was expecting a child (James).

            When both clans found out about this terrible truth, they flogged them, electrocuted them, mutilated them, etc., they did everything to them; so that, they abort and without results.

            Satan, seeing that both clans were about to start a war, decided to intervene.

            Nyssa could stay with her daughter and told Varkolak to forget about her son until further orders and she allowed Angela to stay with her son and told Nomak to forget about her son until further orders.

            Although what Satan was offering seemed unfair to all four, they accepted his offer; although, inside, they wanted to kidnap them and go far from that toxic world for their children.

            “As for each one of you, do not think that, with this, everything is forgotten, because it is not like that. I will be watching them closely and the slightest mistake they make, stick to the consequences”, Satan told them, staring at them; so that, they can see and notice how upset he was with each one of them, for forcing him to make these kinds of decisions.

            “Someday, I will have my offspring and she or he will decide the fate of each one of you, I promise you that.”

            From that moment, both clans cannot see each other for any reason far from being close to each other.

          The nymph Daphne and Apollo cannot see each other for any reason, and they hate each other so much that they do not want their offspring to fall in love with each other.

            The story of the two is as follows: “Every time there is a sports competition, or simply looking at ancient representations of winners, there is always something in common: a laurel wreath on the head of the winner.

            Greek mythology has an explanation for this fact. Curiously, it has its origin in an unfortunate love story.

            Apollo, son of Zeus and Leto, was considered the god of music, poetry, light and even the divinatory arts.

             Throughout her existence she had had numerous romances with both mortals and nymphs and goddesses.

            One day he dared to laugh at Eros, better known as Cupid, who was practicing with his bow.

            The latter, feeling humiliated by the arrogant god, decided to teach him a lesson.

            When Apollo was hunting in the forest, he saw in the distance a beautiful young woman named Daphne, who was a nymph.

            Eros decided to seize the moment and shot two arrows. The one that shot Apollo was made of gold, which produced a passionate love.

            However, Daphne was shot by a lead arrow, the effect of which was exactly the opposite, to feel hatred and revulsion towards the god who had fallen in love with her.

            Apollo then decided to pursue Daphne wherever he went until he got her love, but Daphne, under the effects of the lead arrow, fled as best he could from him.

            Upon reaching the Peneo River, Daphne, tired of so much flight and just when Apollo was able to reach her, asked her father for help, who was none other than the river god.

            He, having compassion for his daughter, decided to do the only thing that could save her: he turned her into a tree, the laurel.

            When Apollo finally reached her, he saw how the limbs of his beloved became rigid, his arms became branches, his feet took root and his hair gradually became leaves until his head became the cup of a beautiful tree.

            Affected by what had just happened and thinking about how much he loved her, he promised that she would be his tree, the one that always represented him. In this way, its leaves would adorn his head and that of those warriors, athletes, poets, or singers who triumphed, becoming a symbol of triumph and victory.”

            Others who have forbidden their children to fall in love with each other are Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades.

            The story of the strongest of the Olympian Gods is as follows: “The three brothers, after defeating their father, Cronos, could be calm, without the constant threat that Cronos would eat them, as he has eaten the rest of his children.

            But things got worse when Zeus decided where they were going to rule each of them.

            Zeus would rule the sky and from there, he would see carefully what would happen on Earth, Poseidon let him rule in the sea.

            But the same would not happen with Hades, because he was sent to hell to rule Tartarus.

            Hades did not like it at all, that the worst was given to him and the best, they both stayed.

            Hades, felt displaced by his brothers and therefore, declared war on his brothers, making them suffer where they hurt most, so that they feel, what he has been feeling for these long centuries.

            From that moment, Hades moved away from his two brothers and has forbidden his children to approach the Gods of Olympus. “

THE REAL REASON WHY VAMPIRES AND WOLVES ARE ENEMIES

“The best way to show this is with a vampire bat and a real wolf. The vampire bat will try and feed on the wolf, because it needs BLOOD to survive.

The wolf won’t like this, if it knows, and the bat is a nice morsel to eat that even comes To it, rather than having to be hunted. To each of them, the other is prey. Just food. There is no ancient blood feud going on.

Normally, vampires feed on humans, usually relatives and then move on to friends and others in the town/village or even city.

And, generally, they attack night after night, slowly draining the victim of life.

Of course, they also tend to wear the victim out, too. More than one vampire has been associated with sex, coming back from the grave to visit is widow until she eventually succumbs to death. This is basically like the plague. One victim falls ill, then another, then another, and so on.

The werewolf, however, tend to kill outright. They EAT the victim, or parts of them. And, generally, they prey on weaker victims, such as children and women.

They prefer isolated attacks where they can kill and feed, or at least drag the victim off to eat without being discovered.

Now, if they meet, it will depend on what form. Usually the vampire will feed on a sleeping werewolf, inhuman form. The werewolf will attack and feed on the “sleeping” vampire, in the grave.

The werewolf might attack a physical vampire (body), but this would be rare as they aren’t normally seen the way human shows them. No Counts from Royal Families with fangs and horrible accents.

Think more of a ghost or spirit that the wolf couldn’t bite. This would make it very hard for a werewolf to defend itself, too. Not exactly a fair fight.

There is also the fact that some legends say that you become a vampire AFTER being a werewolf. In other words, the werewolf dies and then becomes a vampire, continuing to prey on the living, even in death.”

    For these two reasons, vampires, and werewolves, will forever be enemies and will never accept union between their clans and will do whatever it takes to avoid it.

THE BIRTH OF THE SON OF GOD

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, ascended to where God was, to see what was happening there and that they would not be taken by surprise and they hid in such a way that no one noticed their presence.

            In heaven, God was nervous and at the same time happy about the birth of his second child.

            While that moment did not come, the Archangel Nuriel, was always next to that baby that has not yet been born; so that, nothing bad happens to him.

            Along with the Archangel Nuriel, were the Archangels Gabriel, Haniel, Nathaniel, Shamsiel, Uriel, Ariel, Azrael and Chamuel, protecting that baby who was not yet born.

            While all this was happening, Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia were there, witnessing it all.

            When the moment came for his son to be born, both the angels and the archangels were close to God, his wife, and his son, always protecting them.

            Like all Fathers, God decided to wait outside because he could not handle his nerves anymore.

            The moment his son was born, God was happy; like, he was happy with the births of all his earthly children.

            When God held his son in his arms, he said the following: “My son, you look like an angel and that is why you will be called Angel Jahweh. Angel because you look like an angel and Jahveh for me”, said God, happy for the chosen name and proud to see his second son in his arms.

            But this son is different than his other sons, because this son; like Jesus, his mission is to spread his word and make humanity follow the path of good and not deviate.

            Everyone was happy with the arrival of this baby because it means spreading the word of God and facing the evil that was growing more and more and that they should put a stop to it.

            Each of the angels and archangels appeared to congratulate God and to give some gifts to this baby.

            The first to appear to congratulate God on the birth of his second son was Archangel Sealtiel.

            When the Archangel Sealtiel saw the son of God, he noticed that he really looked like an angel and at the same time, he thanked God for the arrival of this baby.

            “And what is the name of this angel?” asked Archangel Sealtiel, looking at the baby.

            “He will be called Angel Jahweh “, said God.

            “Good name Father and congratulations on your son,” said Archangel Sealtiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sealtiel,” God said.

            At that moment, the Archangels Jehudiel, Barachiel, Zadquiel, Sandalfón, Raziel, Rafael, Raguel, Miguel and Jofiel appeared, to congratulate God, for his second son.

            When the Archangels Jehudiel and Barachiel approached to see the son of God carefully, they thanked God for allowing them to see their son and, they blessed the baby with all the divine protection and gave him the necessary protection, so that he can defend himself from evil.

            “Father, what is your son’s name?” Archangel Barachiel asked God.

            “His name is Angel Jahweh,” God answered, with tenderness in his voice, when referring to his son.

            “Excellent name for your son, Father. I will bless Angel Jahweh throughout his journey, and I will guide him in whatever is necessary,” Archangel Barachiel said again.

            “I will also protect and guide Angel Jahvé, in the journey that he has to do,” said Archangel Jehudiel.

            “Thank you, archangels, for your blessings and for your sincere words,” said God, moved by the words of the two archangels.

            When the archangel Zadquiel approached God to meet his son, he also noticed that he is an angel and realized that he is the only one who has enough strength to face evil.

            “Father, congratulations on your son and he really does look like an angel. The gift that I will give you is the gift of compassion and understanding and like the archangels Sealtiel, Jehudiel and Barachiel, I will also protect and guide you during your journey and all your journey in teaching and making your word known to humanity,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            “Like Jesus, we are also going to do the same with Angel Jahweh,” said Archangel Barachiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Zadquiel and you archangels, for your sincere and honest words. It comforts me to know that you will be next to my two children to face any evil that approaches and to help them in their work”, said God to the archangels.

            “You’re welcome Father for your words and for all your teachings,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, they saw the baby and had to admit that the baby is beautiful.

            The Archangels Sandalphon, Raziel, Rafael and Raguel also appeared to meet the newborn.

            “Father, what a beautiful baby! Congratulations on your second child. What is his name?” asked Archangel Sandalphon.

            “My son is called Angel Jahweh,” God said.

            “What a beautiful name that our Father has given him! I bring with me music to calm Angel Jahweh”, said the Archangel Sandalphon, now when he began to play soft music for the newborn.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sandalphon and what beautiful music. From what I am seeing, my son also likes your music,” God said.

            “Thank you, Father,” said Archangel Sandalphon.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahweh. One of my gifts that I give you is to unlock your spiritual gift and no matter what happens, you will always have your spiritual gift unlocked and I will also be at your command, as I am with your brother Jesus”, said Archangel Raziel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raziel, for your gifts, for your help and for your sincere words,” God said.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Archangel Raziel said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahweh. I will not only protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father; but also, I will accompany you during your trip and your journey, so that you never feel alone”, said Archangel Raphael.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raphael, for your sincere words,” God said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel v, and I give you as a gift harmony in your life and spiritual harmony and that you always believe in our Father and never doubt him and I will also protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father”, said Archangel Raguel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raguel, and all of you archangels for your sincere words and good wishes,” God said.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, were upset by the gifts that they had given to Angel Jahvé. Then they remembered the daughter of Satan and calmed down.

            “Poseidon, come closer with your son who is also called Poseidon,” God said.

            Then, Father and son approached as God had said and once, they approached, God told them the following: “Poseidon, son of Poseidon, I entrust the life, protection and safety of my son to you.

            Protect him with your life and never leave him unprotected”, God ended, with a smile on his lips.

            “I will Father. I will protect him with my life, and I will not allow anything bad to happen to him”, answered Poseidon son, happy with the mission entrusted to him.

            “Thank you, Poseidon, thank you very much,” God told him, grateful for the help in advance.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Poseidon said simply.

            While everyone was happy for the arrival of the son of God, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel came and said the following: “Today not only was your son born; but also, the daughter of Satan was born. “

            Everyone was surprised, after hearing that revelation; especially, God who did not know what to say or do about it.

            Both God and Satan are the strongest enemies, with completely different ideals and always had strong confrontations, due to humanity or any issues.

            To prevent any confrontation at this time, God ordered the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, to descend into hell and if they hear something that is harmful to them, let them know.

            He has also asked them to go and see and observe what the daughter of Satan is like.

            And they do it like that. The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, quickly descended to hell, to see what was happening in that place.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, knew that they had to descend quickly to hell, to inform Satan about these events.

THE BIRTH OF THE DAUGHTER OF SATAN

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, descended without any problem to hell and always hid, to see what was happening.

            In hell, Satan was nervous about the arrival of his daughter, while he was listening as Lilith was screaming to bring her daughter.  

            The more time passed, the more nervous Satan became, not hearing his daughter cry. He could not wait any longer and, on several occasions, he wanted to go inside but, Paimón went out to Satan to wait, because it can delay a few hours, the arrival of his daughter.

              After Paimon’s response, Satan calmed down and decided to wait patiently for his daughter to arrive, while Lilith did her labor.

            In all that process, VALAK was with Lilith, so that nothing is out of control and that everything goes perfectly.

            After two hours of arduous labor, Lilith gave birth to her daughter, just one daughter.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel saw the daughter of Satan for the first time and could realize that she is beautiful, to be the daughter of Satan and Lilith.

            On the other hand, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were watching and examining the baby carefully and they could see that, from the waist down, she did not have the body of an animal, as did her father; on the contrary, it is completely human.

            Paimón gave his daughter to Lilith, to see her for the first time.

            Lilith was moved to see her daughter, who could not contain her tears and those tears are tears of happiness.

            The simple fact of having her only daughter in her arms felt like a mother’s love that she had never felt, was born within her.

            When Lilith saw her daughter yawn, she got too excited and would not stop kissing her.

            After contemplating his daughter, he began to breastfeed his daughter and at that moment, he united her with his daughter more.

            When she finished giving her daughter from the breast, she gave her to Paimón, so that he could take her to Satan who was waiting outside.

            When Satan saw her, he said the following: “My beautiful little princess, owner of my heart, I will love you unconditionally and I will protect you and defend you with my life,” said Satan, as he saw his daughter happy and at the same time, tears came to her of happiness.

            After looking at her carefully, she realized that her daughter did have a bit of both, but, more of him than of Lilith herself.

            “Your name will be Lilith Satan. Lilith for your mother and Satan for me, Satan”, said Satan, happy and proud of having chosen the name correctly.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel could not believe what they were seeing. Satan feeling love and tenderness for his only daughter and for the first time, they saw a completely different Satan than he normally is.

            They could not believe how little Lilith could touch Satan, Lilith, and everyone else in that way.

            At that moment, the three Gorgons appeared: Medusa, Esteno and Euríale.

            When the three Gorgons saw the daughter of Satan, they could notice that although she physically resembles Lilith, she mostly resembles Satan and even physically.

            “What is the name of this beauty?” asked Euryale as he gave her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” Satan replied, proud to be her dad.

            “Well Lilith, my sisters and I, we will give you as a gift the power of witchcraft and we will give you everything you need to defeat our enemies,” Esteno said while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Besides all that, I will give you the gift of beauty and I will give you weapons, so that you tear all men to pieces, so that the same thing that happens to me does not happen to you,” Medusa finally said as she gave him a kiss. the hand, as a sign of respect.

            While everyone was happy seeing little Lilith, Bathsheba Sherman also came, to meet the daughter of Satan.

            “It really is beautiful. As a gift that I will give to the little princess, I will give her all my power and all my knowledge of witchcraft, for whoever wants to kill her, it will be difficult to do it, “said Bathsheba Sherman finally while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            The vampires Lestat, Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Carmilla, Miriam, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven also appeared to meet the daughter of Satan.

             “This little princess is really beautiful,” Miriam said as she kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “She inherited the beauty of both of them,” Carmilla gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Yes, what you say is true, but I will give this little princess immortality, because she will also be a vampire “, said Lestat, after looking at little Lilith and while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            Lestat asked Satan’s permission to turn his daughter into a vampire and give her all the knowledge that vampires have.

            Satan agreed and Lestat started the process. First, he hypnotized her to begin to transfer all his knowledge to her.

            During all that process, Satan was there, supervising everything together with VALAK.

            After that, she took a small bite and that is it, turned vampire.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were enraged when they saw that act that, they felt that they could no longer see more horror but, they had to keep watching, if there is any hidden plan.

            Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven, seeing little Lilith, not only said that she was beautiful and gave her more power; in addition to that, they gave her the power of divination and of seeing the past as well.

            On the other hand, Satan felt his heart melt when he saw his daughter and smiled at her.

            “My Lilith, you are not yet grown, and you already have too much power, magic and you are a vampire; besides, you have the powers of us, your parents, “said Satan, with a huge smile on his mouth.

            The vampires were still there when the witches appeared. Each of them had rare gifts for the daughter of Satan.

            “Satan, my lord, congratulations on your daughter. She is really beautiful”, said the witch Cliodna, after bowing to Satan and his daughter and while giving him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

              “Thank you Cliodna for your sincere words,” Satan said, while Cliodna kissed him on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “My lord, I brought gold for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Circe, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Circe, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said, as he received the gift.

            “My lord, I brought blood for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Morgana, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Morgana, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said again, as he received the gift.

            Then, Satan saw Victoria and said the following: “I know that you and my daughter will be the best of friends and that is why I name you my daughter’s protector and that means the following, that you will take charge of protecting my daughter at all times,” Satan told her, seeing Victoria as the youngest of all those under his command.

            “Thank you my lord and I will not disappoint you,” Victoria replied.

            “I know you will not disappoint me,” Satan replied.

            “Thank you, my lord, for this opportunity and I tell you again that I will not disappoint you, I promise you,” Victoria said, happy for this wonderful opportunity that Satan is giving her.

            The vampires could not believe that an important mission such as taking care of Satan’s daughter, had been given to Victoria.

            “My lord, why do you give Victoria an important mission such as the safety and protection of your daughter?” Miriam asked, jealous and upset that they did not give her that mission.

            “Because I trust her more than any of you and because I am aware of the threat that you said to Victoria and that, we will treat it later or will treat it directly with my daughter when she grows up,” said Satan, annoyed by the question and insolence by Miriam.

            Melion, seeing that Miriam was going to continue insisting that they give him the mission, said the following: “I agree with you, my lord and Miriam, stop bothering him with your insolences”, when he finished speaking, he took strong shake hands with Miriam, to shut her up.

            Immediately, they changed the subject, trying to forget Miriam’s insolence.

            Each of the witches gave Satan everything necessary for the baptism of his daughter.

            All the witches and sorcerers were present, and they all marveled at little Lilith.

            The witches asked Satan’s permission to greet Lilith and to congratulate her for her baby and he allowed them to see her.

            When they entered, they saw that the Moiras and the Gorgons were with Lilith.

            They were all happy for little Lilith Satan and congratulated Lilith. Also, they spent a long time talking about the christening of the little princess.

            The vampires could not stay long, because they felt that the werewolves were getting closer to meet the daughter of Satan.

            The werewolves waited until the vampires were far away to approach Satan and his daughter.

            When the vampires were about to leave the place, they smelled the presence of the werewolves.

            “Stinks! That means there are werewolves nearby! They have to be investigated and killed,” said Miriam, upset by the presence of the werewolves.

            “We’re not going to do anything, we’re just going,” said Henry Fitzroy, annoyed by the presence of the werewolves but, even more annoyed by Miriam’s attitude.

            “Why aren’t we going to do anything?” Mara asked, just as annoyed as Miriam.

            “Simply because it is not the right place or time to act against them. Also, do not forget that we are all here, because the daughter of Satan was born; so, they forget about the fights or we are going to have serious problems with Satan,” said Lestat, supporting Henry Fitzroy’s decision.

            Deep down, all the vampires wanted to go to the place where the werewolves were, but they decided that it was not the opportune moment to act.

            Henry Fitzroy and Lestat decided that they had to get out of that place as quickly as possible before there was a fight.

            The vampires made an enormous effort to get out of there, without looking for fights with werewolves.

            When Varkolak saw that the vampires were leaving the place, he warned his pack that they could enter.

            Within seconds, the werewolves were out of hiding.

            “Are they all okay?” Varkolak asked, after seeing the vampires leave that place.

            “Yes Varkolak, we’re fine,” Weerwolf said, relieved when he saw that there were no vampires near them.

            “We thought we were going to have a strong confrontation with the bloodsuckers but, it wasn’t like that,” said Varulv, somewhat calm.

            “It’s true. Now we are calm, but a few minutes ago, we were all ready for the fight,” said Ihmissusi.

            “Why didn’t we deal with those bloodsuckers?” Manusia asked, annoyed by the attitude of his pack.

            “Because this is a very special and important day for our Lord Satan, as is the birth of his daughter, our princess, Lilith Satan and for this reason, we must remain calm and without causing any problem,” said Bleidd – ddyn, raising his voice more and more.

             “That is true and that is reason enough to leave the differences we have with the stinky bloodsuckers,” said Varúlfur, trying to stop this massacre between the two clans.

              “Now let’s get inside before a massacre occurs,” Farkaskoldus said, knowing for a fact that the vampires are still around.

            And he was not wrong; since, they were hiding, to see the reaction of the werewolves.

            What neither of the two clans had is that a love was born between two members of the clans.

            Victoria, who was out of the way and in hiding, to see exactly what the werewolves’ reaction would be, marveled at James’s attractiveness.

            Victoria knew perfectly well that there could be nothing between them but, she could not help to have those feelings for James.

            When she was about to go directly to where James was, she stopped, because she remembered the threat of the head of his clan.

            Victoria and James knew each other since they were little and despite adversity, they managed to be friends until, the heads of both clans found out about the friendship that the two had maintained for years and decided to separate them.

            How did they separate them? They were separated in the worst way they could have imagined.

            Victoria was threatened that the next time she approached James, as punishment for her rebellion, they would lock her up in a tower where there is only one door and, on the roof, there is a huge window where the sun enters and it will be there until it dies, because they will leave that window open.

            The simple fact of dying burned, terrified her and quiet and fear, she moved away from James.

            As for James, they simply whipped him and threatened to kill his entire family, if he did not get away from Victoria.

            James had to get away from Victoria, because for him, his family is the most important thing, and he was not going to allow anything bad to happen to his family.

            The two were content to see each other from the distance, without the other knowing that he or she is there, close to him or her and if they felt the presence of the other, they simply did nothing, because they did not want to pay the consequences of their friendship and feeling attracted to each other.

            The only thing Victoria could do, is talk to James but, mentally, because he knew that no one could enter his mind.

            “James, I know you listen to me and I am going to take advantage of this communication to tell you the following: I never wanted to get away from you but if I didn’t, my clan would burn me alive and from what I heard, they threatened to kill your entire family if you didn’t stay away from me.

              I only hope that Lilith Satan, is our salvation and that she allows us to be together and that she puts a stop so much evil. I miss you a lot but, I know that we cannot be together for now.

            Before I go, I will tell you the following: our lord gave me the important mission of caring for and protecting his daughter and I will take advantage of that to convince her to allow us to be together. “

            When he finished saying, he saw James and his beautiful smile and felt herself melt before him and his charms.

            “I love you Victoria and I will love you forever,” James told her, not saying a single word.

            James also noticed Victoria’s beautiful smile and felt his heart melt at her and her charms.

            Despite the opposition of their clan, they could not prevent the two from falling madly in love with each other and for the first time in their lives, they felt that their love was hopeful.

            While the vampires were leaving the place, both Victoria and James, felt that they had hope to be together but, they had to be patient and not make any mistakes.

            When the werewolves came to Satan, they saw that they were with him, all the demons, the witches, sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons.

            “My lord, on behalf of my pack, congratulations on your daughter,” Varkolak said, as he kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you Varkolak,” Satan said, happy for the birth of his daughter.

            “Congratulations my lord for your daughter. And what is it called?” asked Varulv. 

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” replied Satan. 

            “My lord, with all due respect, when will you baptize our princess?” Ihmissusi asked.

            “I will baptize her in two weeks,” Satan replied, and to everyone’s surprise, he could not help but laugh.

            “Perfect! So, if you allow us, we want to participate in the organization of your daughter’s christening and the party,” Weerwolf responded.

            “Ok, I’m not opposed, although everyone will have to agree, including the vampires, who also want to participate in this,” replied Satan.

            “My lord, with all due respect, you know that vampires and werewolves cannot be together in the same place, because that would mean certain problems,” argued Manusia, annoyed just to think that they must see vampires at the christening of little Lilith.

            “I know and this time they will make a huge effort not to fight, because I don’t want anyone to spoil this moment that means everything to me and Lilith,” said Satan, raising his voice.

            “All right my lord, we will do our best to work together without fighting,” Bleidd-ddyn replied nervously, after hearing how furious Satan became.

            “James, you, Victoria and Medusa, who is Medusa’s daughter, will oversee my daughter’s safety and security. Wherever my daughter goes, you will go with her, understand?” said Satan, in the presence of all the werewolves.

            “Ok my lord and thank you,” James replied, immensely happy and not caring what his pack was thinking now.

            “My lord, what will happen to the tasks and responsibilities he has so far?” asked Varúlfur.

            “Those tasks and responsibilities will be distributed among you, because the only responsibility and task that James has from now on is to take care of, protect and defend my daughter,” replied Satan energetically.

             “My lord, we will abide by your orders,” Farkaskoldus said.

            “Sounds good to me, because if I see James do anything else, except what I ordered him to do, I will take it out on you and not on James,” said Satan, more energetic than before.

            “Well, let’s change the subject, before things get out of control and we will abide by your orders, without asking; far from it, without doubting his words, “said Melion, calming everyone’s spirits.

            Immediately, they changed the subject and little by little, everyone began to calm down. 

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, who were witnessing it all, felt that a threat was coming and that this threat exceeds the powers of both God and Satan, because it is an evil that has not been controlled by anyone.

            The same was true of Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, who also felt that a threat was looming that surpasses them all and that this threat has never been controlled by anyone.

            Both the archangels and the demons felt that they had to return to their respective places, to warn both God and Satan of the danger that was coming.

              And they do it like that. In heaven, the archangels, told God everything that had happened in hell and told him of the danger that was coming.

            God, who had more power than the angels and archangels, also felt the presence of this evil but, he decided to do nothing for now, until he saw the opponent’s movement.

            The same thing was happening in hell. The demons told Satan everything that had happened in heaven and they also told them about the danger that was coming.

            For the first time in his life, Satan decided to wait until he saw the first move of the adversary.

            For the moment, both God and Satan decided to continue with their respective lives as if nothing bad was about to happen and at the same time, they decided to take care of the baptism of their respective children and the celebration.

THE DEVIL

            While God and Satan were celebrating both births and everyone was happy for the arrival of the two children, they had not realized that, deep in hell, he was rising from the ashes, an evil that should never have set him free.

            That evil surpasses both God and Satan, in all possible aspects and in black magic, because the black magic that he uses, surpasses any magic that the witches and Satan himself use.

            There is also the fact that he is smarter than all his opponents and knows exactly what to do to make everyone do his will but, preferably, look for people who still believe in God and Satan, so that you can easily corrupt them.

            This evil is older than Lucifer and Satan himself and for this reason, no one has been able to find him to imprison him, because he knows where to hide so that no one finds him.

            It is about the Devil. He is evil at its finest and can do everything he sets out to do, to end his adversaries and humanity.

            The Devil has been working silently in his revenge against God and Satan and has been assembling his own army, with the sole purpose of defeating all his adversaries and of eliminating humanity and with them, the Earth.

            The Devil has sworn to take revenge on God, on all his descendants, on his angels and archangels; on the other hand, from Satan, his descendants, his demons, friends, and allies, of ending humanity and the destruction of his enemies.

            The hatred and thirst for revenge, which has been increasing in him, is due to an event that occurred centuries ago.

          It was the year 79, when the immense hatred of the Devil towards God and Satan originated.

            They lived in harmony, without hurting each other; far from it, they hurt those who were around them.

            God, Satan, and the Devil worked on their own and did everything they could so that their jobs did not interfere with each other.

            There was also the fact that both Satan and the Devil were in the same place but, each one was in his own kingdom and they did not bother at all, because they were too busy with their things.

            But the Devil could not hide his jealousy and hatred for long, everything would give a direction that no one expected between them.

            The Devil became jealous and envious when he saw God talking to Satan and at the same time, he saw how Satan went to heaven, with God’s permission, to deal with important matters and did not make the Devil a part of their encounters.

            The situation worsened when they began to frequent each other very often and did not take the Devil into account; then, fired, and full of hatred, he decided to give an example to both.

            After planning to perfection what his lesson would be towards the two, he decided to make the volcano Vesuvius erupt with such force that humanity disappeared, and he did so.

            The Devil, executed his plan, disappearing humanity, without having mercy or stopping to think about the consequences that this would incur.

            When God and Satan found out what he had done, they could not with the courage they felt towards the Devil that they decided to imprison him, along with his devils and with his entire army.

            When they managed to imprison him, Satan decided to set fire to the Devil’s dwelling, as a warning that he could not take any type of action, without consulting the first two and that this type of action goes against what they believe and think.

            They leave him imprisoned for three hundred and eleven years, for the annihilation of humanity and Pompeii and Herculaneum managed to disappear with this terrifying act, which he did, managed to vanish what God had built and created with so much love.

            That time passed and both decided that it was the right time to release the Devil, along with his henchmen, because they thought that, during that time they were in jail, they could reconsider about the immense damage they have caused and, furthermore, of rebelling against God.

            From time to time, they were wavering over the decision to release them but, they had to put their trust in them and hope they do not keep making any more mistakes.

            After that time, the Devil, his devils, and his army came out of jail but, they were full of anger.

            For the moment, they decided to do nothing and wait for the first carelessness of God and Satan, to counterattack and this time, it would be worse.

            The Devil decided to wait a year, to unleash all his anger and his thirst for revenge against them.

            A year of apparent calm passed and in that moment of carelessness, the Devil decided to act effectively, showing how upset he was by what they did to him.

            The Devil gave the order to his army and all his allies to do everything for humanity to face each other.

            They obeyed the Devil’s order, causing them to start a war with each other.

            1501-1504: The War of Naples breaks out between Spain and France for control of the Kingdom of Naples.

            When the War broke out, the Devil, his devils, and his allies were happy for the achievement.

            The moment God and Satan saw that humans were in the middle of war, they got angry with the Devil, for having taken attributions that did not correspond to him and when they decided to claim him, another war was already coming.

            Before the war, the Devil, his allies, and his demons caused this natural disaster, which did not give God or Satan time to act.

            In the early morning of December 28, 1908, a terrible earthquake occurred in the regions of Sicily and Calabria, in southern Italy.

            It was accompanied by a tsunami that destroyed the city of Messina, in Sicily. The city was destroyed and had to be built again in the same place.

            After that came the war directed by humanity towards themselves.

  •  1519: Ottoman pirates under the command of Admiral Barbarossa ravage southern France.

            And not only was that war going on; but also, they had seen how some priests abused their power and the hierarchy they had to do what they pleased.

            Finally, the witches began to make their presence more noticeable, causing destruction in their wake.

            Without giving any kind of respite to both God and Satan, humanity prepared for two wars in a row between them.

            • 1525: the Spanish Empire and the Holy Roman-Germanic Empire defeat France in the Battle of Pavia where King Francisco I himself is taken prisoner by Antonio de Leyva.

            • 1529-1532: civil war in the Inca Empire between Huascar and his half-brother Atahualpa.

            Anguished, desperate and not knowing how to act, God asked Satan for help, to put an end to this and to stop the Devil, his allies, and his demons.

            The first thing Satan did was to trap him, his demons, and his minions with ropes of fire.

            After that, he managed to end the war that humanity had unleashed and managed to control the witches, causing them to trust him, instead of the Devil, his demons, and his allies.

            Before Satan re-imprisoned him, the Devil told him the following: “We will not always be incarcerated, one day we will get out of prison and we will end everything and with no opportunity for them to do anything about it.

             When we get out of prison, we will take revenge on you and all the people who helped you incarcerate us.

            If by chance you have children by that time, we will kill them, as well as all his descendants, his friends, allies, protectors, and protectors.

            We will unleash the worst revenge you have ever seen and whatever you do, whatever happens, you will never be able to stop us, because the terror that you will experience will be unbearable.

            If you have children, we will eat them. Finally, it will fall on earth, the worst natural disasters that all of us have ever witnessed together and finally, we will make earth, heaven and hell disappear, forever.

            As for us, we will protect ourselves so that, when all this happens, we will make a new world according to our rules and according to my way of thinking. “

            After hearing this terrible revenge, Satan said the following: “You only say it because your plans have fallen apart, and you can do absolutely nothing about it.”

            “We’ll see who laughs last,” said the Devil, arrogant and threatening.

            Satan no longer wanted to listen to him anymore and ordered that they be locked up in the depths of hell, where they have no possibility of fleeing.

            And they do it like that. They locked them up to stop terrorizing the Earth and destroyed their homes and everything related to them and the witches, they joined Satan.

            After that dire encounter, Satan mentally told God what had happened.

            God thanked Satan for taking care of him and they both decided to forget about the Devil and do their jobs as normal.

THE DEVIL’S REVENGE

          Everyone was happy celebrating the births of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé and they were crazy, organizing the baptisms of the two that will be in two weeks, they had forgotten that they had the Devil imprisoned and that he could end the happiness of all.

            Everyone thinks that the Devil and his allies are still incarcerated when they are not.

            Thanks to the devil’s abilities, they managed to get out of prison and are more upset than before and have a terrible thirst for revenge.

             The Devil and his allies were hidden in the eighth circle of hell; specifically, in the tenth room, almost reaching the ninth circle of hell, in a place too hidden and secluded, so that no one notices their presence.

            They decided to hide in that place, until it was time to face their enemies, and start paying for everything, they had done to them.

            The Devil, apart from his followers, began to create his own army and this time, they would surpass both the angels and archangels, as well as the demons.

            “I want my army to surpass in strength, fortitude and intelligence all those traitors and enemies and only then will my revenge be complete.

            I want my army to taste the blood of those traitors and to know what it means to challenge and imprison me as many times as they have wished.

            I know that both God and Satan have descendants and I know that they will kill me but, before it happens, I will kill them first.

            Only the descendants of God and Satan will be able to defeat me, along with the descendants of the angels, archangels, demons, and the allies of each one of them.

            This army that I am beginning to recruit must be extremely powerful and superior to any army seen before.

            And once I have completed my army, let the whole world tremble, because it will be the end of all, including, the end of heaven and hell.

            I will create a new land, where I am the only ruler, and everyone will obey my command.

             If I cannot defeat the descendants of any of them, at least I will make them my slaves”, he finished saying of that, with a laugh that would make even the Gods of Olympus tremble.

             The Devil, began to recruit from humans to ghosts, to organize his army.

            The first thing he did was gather the four horsemen of the apocalypse, who are: Hunger, War, Death, and the Mysterious rider of the white horse that represented good, with whom he would start this war.

            “With the arrival of the four horsemen to Earth, it would mean the End of the World, of humanity, of animals and of inert beings.

            The four horsemen will destroy most of humanity; while, the rest of my army, they finish with what is left of humanity, they would also go to heaven to kill everyone and without exception and would do the same in hell”, said the Devil, happy to see the four horsemen, in the ranks of his army.”

            After having reunited the four horsemen of the apocalypse, he also managed to reunite the four beasts who are: Greece, Rome, Babylon and Medo – Persia.

            “The four beasts would help the four horsemen of the apocalypse, in the destruction, elimination and annihilation of the Earth and of humanity”, said the Devil, happy to see how they would complement each other.

            The Devil knew that, to create total chaos, he had to bring together several entities who managed to sow fear, panic and terror in humanity and they were the Wendigo, Mr. Boogie and Lamia.

            Wendigo are known to eat whole humans and could be in exaggerated quantities in a single day.

            Mr. Boogie was known as the “Manipulator of emotions and feelings” because he told his victims to kill those people and how they should kill them.

            The Lamia was one of the worst entities, because it entered the body of its victims and did not leave until it could destroy their will, feelings, and thoughts.

             The Devil, seeing the army he was assembling, realized that it was still not strong and powerful enough as he wanted it to be.

            Despite having created a strong army, he felt that his army was not strong enough to start a war against his enemies.

            As if he had had a Deja – vu, the Devil remembered the ancient enemies of the Middle Ages and decided that the time was right for them to come back to life.

            The Devil, using everything he knows about black magic, brought the hundred thousand orcs, Elrond and all the monsters of the Middle Ages back to life.

            The enemies that existed in the Middle Ages were extremely strong and powerful and their evil energy was so great that no one could beat them and if they managed to survive the confrontations, they had with them, they would rather be dead.

            Many people, at that time, would prefer never to face them, because that would mean a quick and certain death.

            Also, the twelve Ringwraiths, the Specters, the twenty Celeborns, the four hundred Goblins and the eight hundred thousand Uruks were brought to life.

            The Ringwraiths were specters who existed in the Middle Ages and who obeyed what the ring required them to do.

            The Uruks were, in a not-too-distant time and within the Middle Ages, Elves who were tortured until they were turned into Uruks.

             “My lord, we are at your service,” said the chief of the Uruks.

            “My lord, we are at your disposal,” said the second in command of the Uruks.

            “Thank you for recognizing me as your Lord and for going to war with me,” said the Devil, happy with the army he was putting together.

            “You tell us when you want to go to war and we will go,” said one of the Ringwraiths.

            “I will let you know when we will go to war. The first thing I must do is, finish assembling my army and once ready, let us go to war!” said the Devil, determined to finish assembling his army and have his revenge ready.

            “My lord, what is missing to have your army ready?” asked the chief of the Uruks who is also chief of the Orcs.

            “I need Cronos, Uranus and much more for my army, because this battle will be epic and difficult to forget,” replied the Devil, happy for the army he was forming.

            After a snap of the fingers, the Devil managed to revive Cronos and Uranus.

            “Thank you, my lord, for giving us our lives back,” said Cronos, before he realized that his father, Uranus, also came back to life.

            “Chronos, my son, how long have we seen each other!” said Uranus, in a sarcastic tone.

            “Hello Father, I still can’t forget what you did to us. You are despicable,” Cronos said, in an annoyed tone with his dad.

            “Son, sooner or later, you will understand why I did it,” Uranus replied, even more upset than his son Cronos.

            Everyone who was close to them knew that they had to change the subject, before something happened between Father and Son.

            “My lord, thank you again for bringing us back to life,” said one of the Orcs.

            “And we are pleased to be part of this battle that will be epic,” said the Headless Horseman who was part of one of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

            Although he could not speak, because he has no head, he could communicate telepathically, and Satan was the only one who could understand each of them without any problem.

            “Now, I am going to revive the Waldensians, the Cathars, the Hussites, the Jacquerie, the Anarchs, and Brutus. Only in this way will my army be stronger and more invincible”, said the Devil, placing his trust in each one of them, to defeat their enemies.

            In a matter of seconds, the Devil managed to revive them. After seeing them, he felt that he needed to revive more; whether they were humans or evil entities, he had to.

            Excited and happy that he was building his army, he decided to revive more evil entities, to be under his command.

            Also, he revived all rapists, thieves, murderers, and swindlers, who were in hell; apart from them, he decided to revive the Monsteverse, giant werewolves, the Yetis and all the giant monsters.

            The Devil, who was immensely happy about what he had accomplished so far, decided to revive even more entities, to make sure that no one can defeat him.

            Continuing with the search for entities and humans for his army, the Devil, decided to revive all the Re’em, all the Nephilim, including the first two beasts.

            The First Beast who managed to revive it, is a monster with seven heads, ten horns and on each head, it has a crown.

            The Second Beast who managed to revive her, is a monster with four heads, two horns and speaks like a dragon.

            The powers of the two beasts, is superior to the powers of the angels, archangels, demons, Gods of Olympus, and the allies of both.

            In terms of fighting tactics, the two monsters surpassed everyone without exception; on the other hand, they are more ruthless than Satan’s own demons and allies.

            To have an invincible and difficult to defeat army, the Devil created an army based on mud, mud, air, fire, and water and each of those armies had a total of nine hundred thousand soldiers.

            The Devil wanted his army to be even stronger and more powerful, that they would be able to fight at sea; so, he decided to create Tylosaurs, Plesiosaurs, Leedsichthys, Kronosaurs, Liopleurodon, Helicoprion, Livyatan, Mosasaur, Megalodon and Basilosaurs.

            He also wanted to create an army capable of fighting both on earth and in heaven; so, the Devil created Mothman, the Mons hounds, the Crocodingos, the green-eyed monsters, and the Finnish Forest monsters.

            On the other hand, the Devil continued with his tireless task of continuing to arm and organize his army to emerge triumphant from the war against God and Satan and all those who are close to them.

            Desperate and hungry for power and a terrible thirst for revenge, the Devil decided to revive many more and it was at that moment that he decided to revive the Nandi Bears, all the winged monsters, the Snallygasters, all the cannibals and all the entities demonic that only he knew.

            Finally, the Devil knew that he would need a powerful weapon to scare humans and he thought of the undead and that army, he would slowly begin to arm but, safely.

            With the army almost ready, the Devil began to celebrate big for his army and for the assured victory that, according to him, he had it.

SORCERERS, WITCHES, MOIRAS AND GORGONES

    The sorcerers, witches the Moiras and the Gorgons, have a special gift to predict, see and observe what the future of each one of them will be like and this time, it would not be the exception.

            The Moiras were the only ones who could go to heaven; while, the sorcerers and the gorgons, were prohibited access.

            Whenever there was any doubt or they had matters to solve, the Moiras were the perfect bridges between both worlds, because they were the only ones who had not done damage of such magnitude, as the witches and the gorgons did centuries ago.

            Before meeting to organize the preparations for the Black Christening of Lilith Satan, they decided to take a tour of the nine circles of hell, to make sure that everything was calm and in perfect order.

            Even though, in hell, you could not breathe like on earth or in heaven, because of the air and you could only hear the wailing of souls who were once human, they did not care, because they were already used to that environment and everything in it.

            The Sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons, when taking their tour, could see, down to the smallest details, what hell is like.

            They saw that hell is like an inverted cone, where you breathe a dense and impossible to inhale air.

            Although, for many people or entities, hell is an uninhabitable place, for those who have lived there almost all their lives, hell is a cozy home in which they will always want to return.

            There is also the fact that, instead of having the moon or the sun, they had a blood red sun and that made them feel more alive, because they did not have to hide from the sun or see when the sun hides, to go out freely without being burned.

            And that is why they are happy to be in hell and to share their own experiences with their offspring.

            They reached the eighth circle of hell, which is Fraud. In the fourth room, to be more exact, because there the witches have their houses, and they could see how people who were correct and just are now burning in hell.

            They were not pleased to see that; on the contrary, they felt sorry to see them as they suffered and that they could not do anything about it.

            Then, the Moiras, the Gorgons, sorcerers and all the witches, went to the house of Cornelius Agrippa, to organize the Black Baptism and the party that will take place after the baptism.

            Each of them was magnificent in terms of power, magic, witchcraft, sorcery, ways in which they had to kill men, measure the length of life of each one and that appeared in the ninth month of gestation.

            They were happy putting together, organizing and planning the black baptism of Lilith Satan and the party that will take place after the Baptism, when they felt like their whole being, began to send them chilling signals of the arrival of an ancient enemy and that ancient enemy is the Devil.

            They could notice something alarming in the Devil and that is that now he is more powerful, stronger than God and Satan and that he is full of anger, hatred and has a terrible thirst for revenge.

            On the other hand, they had the following premonition and in it, they saw how the Devil was assembling his army and that, that army, they were enemies of humans, the Gods of Olympus, and demons several centuries ago and that this army, surpassed all armies known to them in strength, power, intelligence and speed.

            Also, they heard the words of the Devil who said that his objective was to kill everyone, leaving no one alive and that he wanted to create a new world; in which, he was the only God.

            During all that day, the witches, the Moiras and the gorgons, had the worst of the visions; in which, the end of the world, of heaven and hell was approaching.

            On the other hand, they saw, as if they were there, the death of all; especially, the death of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, who died in the worst way anyone can imagine.

            Then, they realized that both Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, together and with a good army under the command of both, can definitively end the Devil and all his allies and his army, once and for all.

            On the other hand, they felt enormous sadness, because that meant that they had to take them away from the Devil and send them to a place where he would not have easy access to reach them.

            They knew that they could not waste any more time and go immediately to God and Satan, to tell them as quickly as possible about this event, which is going to change the lives of the whole world forever.

CHRISTENING OF LILITH SATAN AND ANGEL JAHWEH

    In heaven, everyone had their own obligations and tasks to perform, and they were also aware that nothing bad happens to humanity. 

            On the other hand, they were also busy with the baptism of Angel Jahvé, who did not notice the presence of the Moiras.

            Moiras took advantage of that small period, in which nobody noticed that they were there.

            For the first time in their lives, the Moiras were able to see and observe carefully what the sky really is like.

            What they could see and observe with extreme fixation is that heaven is a peaceful and loving place, where everyone can work in peace and in complete harmony.

            On the other hand, they were also able to notice the rainbow and since it was awfully close, they felt that they could touch it.

            Also, they were able to notice that there are many stairs but, there is an exceptionally large and wide staircase and they imagined that this staircase is the entrance to the house of God.

            Las Moiras imagined that, because at the end of the staircase, there was a huge circle of light blue with white and in the distance, everything was even clearer.

            When they looked closely at the place where they were, they could realize that it was a beautiful garden, covered with flowers of different colors and they could also hear the song of the birds.

            There were also trees of all colors, they saw mermaids and nymphs and from what they could see, they are beautiful.

            The Moiras were pleased, contemplating the sky, they did not realize that the angels and archangels, put aside what they were doing, because they noticed their presence.

            The angels and archangels stared at them, because it is unusual for the Moiras to be there and at such an important event as the baptism of the son of God.

            “What are you doing here? What happened for you to be there?” asked Archangel Zadquiel.

            “Sorry if we disturb you but, something happened that can change the destiny of all and forever”, said Atropos, somewhat nervous, because of what she had seen.

             “And what is that important thing that happened and that can change our destinies forever?” asked Archangel Sealtiel, intrigued by what Atropos had said.

            “We have to tell God about what happened first, before we start telling you,” Cloto said, her voice firm and sure.

            “Okay, please follow me. I will take you where God is at this moment,” Archangel Chamuel said.

            The archangels Nathaniel, Miguel, Chamuel and Gabriel, led the Moiras where God was.

            When they came to the place where God was, they saw that he was with Jesus in front of him and in his arms, he had a newborn.

            The Moiras were incredibly surprised when they saw that God had a newborn in his arms.

            “What a pretty baby! Our lord, is he your son?” Lácquesis asked, intrigued after seeing the newborn.

            “Yes Lácquesis, he is my son,” God answered.

            “And what is it called?” asked Atropos.

            “His name is Angel Jahvé”, answered God.

            “Good name and congratulations, my lord, on your baby,” Cloto said.

            “Thank you Cloto, for your words. To what is the honor of his presence due?” asked God.

            “Well, my Lord, the reason for our presence is due to an event that could end our lives and that of humanity forever,” Lácquesis began by saying.

            “Well, Moiras, I know the real reason why they are here, and they do not have to remain silent about it. The only thing I am going to say is that, if my son and daughter of Satan are our salvation and they are the only ones who can put a stop to the Devil, we will do everything we can to protect them”, God ended, sure of the step that he is going to give.

            And he was also aware that Satan would do the same because children are the most important thing for any parent.

            Even though it would hurt their soul to separate from their children, both God and Satan had no choice but to do so but, wherever they were, they would always be on the lookout for them.

            “Thank you Moiras, for coming here, to tell me what was really happening in hell. Does Satan know about this?” God finished asking.

            “Yes, my lord and he must be made a panther, because he knows that he has to separate from his daughter and the same would be happening to Our Lady, Lilith, who will not find comfort, the moment her daughter is not with them,” Atropos ended up saying.

             “I know, because the exact same thing will happen to all of us,” God ended.

            “We know it and we regret it. Well, my lord, we already have to go back to hell and wait for the indications of Our Lord, Satan, “said Cloto.

            “Be careful and again, thank you very much,” God said, while each one of the Moiras gave her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            The Moiras, as soon as they left the house of God, quickly went to hell, to the house of Satan, to find out what was happening.

            As soon as they descended into hell, they began to tremble, because you could hear how angry Satan was, with all this and because he had to get away from his daughter.

            “As much as he wants, we can’t understand why we should take our daughter away from us and God has to do the same with his son,” Satan shouted, seeing that they had no choice but to send his daughter away and in a hurry. safe world, until it was time to return.

            “Hopefully, it won’t be for long but, for now, and even if it hurts, there is nothing left but to resign, “Margaret Scott replied, trying to calm Satan.

            Margaret Scott is one of the most respected vampires of all time.

            She is part of the “Council of Vampires”, as one of the “Elders” and thanks to that, it has allowed her to gain a lot of experience in everything that has been presented to her, especially on the battlefield.

            But, regardless of that part, everyone knows that they must follow the orders of Satan and Lilith and when he grows up, they will follow the orders of Lilith Satan.

            “After my daughter’s baptism, I will return to this topic and all I will say is, I will take action on it,” Satan said.

            In the next two weeks, both in heaven and in hell, they were like crazy, organizing everything for both baptisms and making everything perfect and without margin for errors.

            In hell, each one knew perfectly, what would be their obligations in the Black Baptism.

            Beelzebub oversees imparting the Eucharist, along with Belia and Behemoth.

            Satan himself is the one who will be in command of the Mass and the Black Baptism.

            Belphegor oversees mentioning the eleven satanic commandments.

            Paimón and Agares oversee dressing little Lilith in black and red, at the right time.

             Mammon, oversees making little Lilith, recognize the flavor that she likes the most and of putting the chain with the photo of Satan, indicating that she received Satan as her God.

            Can Cerbero, Leviathan and Astaroth, oversee the surveillance and if someone who is not invited wishes to enter, they have the order to imprison him.

             All the Witches, sorcerers, Werewolves, the Moiras and the Gorgons, are exclusively in charge of all the preparations for the Black Baptism and the party that will take place after that.

            At the same time, witches and vampires are exclusively in charge of searching for all the ingredients for the Black Baptism and among them is human blood.

            The minotaur, the giants, the dragons, the cyclops, the furies, the harpies, the centaurs, and the mummies oversee building a place for the party that will take place after the christening, of building a crib for little Lilith.

            After each had knowledge of what to do, they began to carry out the orders of Satan and Lilith.

            In less than two weeks, they had everything ready for Lilith Satan’s Black Christening and as best man, they chose Lestat.

            At that time, Lilith Satan, liked the smell of blood and the taste of coffee, those two tastes were what predominated the most in Lilith Satan.

            Everyone was impressed to see the likes of Lilith Satan and Satan; he remembered those tastes for the christening of his princess.

            Everything was ready, including Lilith Satan’s cradle and the locations where the Black Christening ceremony and the post-christening party will be held.

            Without waiting any longer, Satan told them that his daughter’s baptism would take place tomorrow.

          Everyone was happy for the news, that they decided to have everything ready and in less than two hours.

            In contrast to the fact that babies grow slowly but surely on Earth, the same does not happen in heaven and in hell.

            Babies who are born in both heaven and hell grow rapidly and by christening, they are already four years old.

            When it came time to baptize Lilith Satan, Satan was beyond nervous, because he would be baptizing his own daughter and that is something that had never happened.

            Generally, in satanic baptisms, a Black Pope must celebrate Mass but, referring to the daughter of Satan, he himself wanted to baptize his daughter and did not want anyone else to do it.

            The christening ceremony began, and everything went as Satan had planned.

            With the satanic music in the background, they made the satanic mark on little Lilith’s forehead and put her red and black clothes on.

            After that, they put the chain with the photo and symbol of Satan, as a sign that she was practically baptized.

            During the Black Christening ceremony, Lilith Satan began to change the color of her hair, because it was no longer totally red rather, it was red with black.

            When it was time for little Lilith to choose the flavor, she felt most comfortable with, she chose the coffee with milk.

            Even though little Lilith had developed different tastes, her father, Satan, was happy with the development of his daughter.

            The Black Baptism lasted a few hours, of which everything was done just as Satan had said it would be.

            To end the Black Baptism ceremony, Satan himself put a delicate black and red bracelet on his left arm, and there were the names of her parents.

            “So that you never forget, my little one, who your parents are,” said Satan, when he finished putting the bracelet on her.

            “Thanks daddy and I love him very much; as well as, to my mother and to all who are with us”, said little Lilith.

            “Every day that passes, you make my heart melt, just by listening to you speak, my little princess,” said Satan, happy to hear his daughter speak.

            The first word that little Lilith spoke was at the tender age of two and she said “Daddy.”

            Since that time, Satan has shown enormous weakness towards his only daughter, Lilith Satan, and she towards her father.

            Although Satan and little Lilith loved Lilith, the bond that united them was not as strong as the bond that Satan and his daughter had.

            While they were celebrating the baptism of Lilith Satan, they were also celebrating the baptism of Angel Jahweh.

            The baptism of Angel Jahvé is completely different from the baptism of Lilith Satan.

            God baptized his own son and so did Satan with his daughter, he baptized her, because they did not want anyone else to baptize them.

            The archangels Gabriel, Miguel, Nathaniel, Roguel, Raziel, Zaquiel, Barachiel, Jehudiel and Sealtiel, were with Angel Jahweh, for his baptism.

            During the mass, everything was harmonious and peaceful but, most importantly, they had no problems whatsoever in baptizing Angel Jahweh.

            God, his own Father, gave his son Angel Jahweh, a gold medal that, on the front, was the photo of God and on the back, it said: “Father, I trust you.”

            Angel Jahweh had been dressed totally in white, with golden edges and, through the sign of the cross and holy water, he received his father as his Father.

          The Gods of Olympus, the nymphs, the fairies, the angels, and archangels, were not only as guests at the christening of Angel Jahweh; but also, they were participating in it.

            During the christening, there was background music. The music they had put in the background was so soft and angelic that it went perfectly with the christening; like, the harmony of the instruments and all that, Harmony was in command.

            Angel Jahweh’s christening was perfect and magical that no one wanted the christening to end.

            In both heaven and hell, when the baptisms were done, they headed to the respective parties.

          At both parties, everyone had an incredible time and managed to forget, even for a short time, the danger that was coming by leaps and bounds.

THE FEARED DECISION

          After the baptisms and the parties of Angel Jahweh and Lilith Satan, they decided to wait two days, to make the final decision.

            In hell, things began to move quickly, to avoid a tragedy.

            Satan, along with Lilith and her daughter, sent to call their allies and all the demons, to tell them what was really happening.

            “What will we do? How can we protect our offspring?” asked Lilith, holding and hugging her daughter tightly.

            “I have everything ready and well planned. We have no choice but to send them to Earth, until they are adults and have sufficient powers, that they know how to defend themselves, that they depend on each other and that they think as one, so that they can face our enemies and defeat them, as if they were one, “said Satan, in a more resolute tone.

            “Send them to Earth? Why over there?” Lilith asked, incredulous at what she had heard.

            “Yes, to the Earth, because there, they will be protected and away from this evil that is growing more and more and that this evil is represented by the Devil,” said Satan, while kissing his daughter on the forehead.

            “Daddy, I don’t want to be away from you. Don’t leave me alone”, was the only thing little Lilith Satan said.

            Satan, when he heard her, felt his heart melt and more, when he saw his daughter crying, as he raised his little hands to hug her daddy.

            “I don’t want to let you go my little princess; but none of us have a choice than that,” Satan told him, sadness in his voice.

            “And with whom would our little princess go to Earth? Because it is not going to go to Earth, alone and unprotected and you must get a good group of people to go; so that they protect each other,” Lilith asked, intrigued by Satan’s response.

            “Of course, our little princess is not going to Earth alone. Our little princess is going with Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos but I am talking about the children, not the parents.

            They will go to Earth but, as babies and they will start a new life, forgetting about us, until it is the right moment for them to remember everything and that they can return to us and thus, be able to face our enemies and adversaries together”, Satan finally said, determined to carry out your plan.

            “And when will the plan be carried out?” Lilith asked, sad and sad, because she had to get away from her daughter.

            “Unfortunately, we have to do it now, before the Devil overtakes us and it is too late,” said Satan, just as sad as Lilith.

            “But Victoria is a vampire and we vampires, we can’t stand the light of day,” said Vlad Draculea, concerned by that detail.

            “Vampire? Not even Victoria is quite a vampire and James is not quite a werewolf. They are both hybrids,” Satan said, assuring what he just saw.

            “Pardon my lord, but what is this about hybrids? Why do you say that about James and me?” asked Victoria, intrigued.

            And Satan told everyone the true story of their birth and who their real parents are.

            “What? My mother is Angela, the werewolf and my father is Nomak?” Victoria asked, intrigued and incredulous, faced with this unexpected truth.

            “This is Victoria. That is the truth about your birth and why they can no longer tell you anything, because now a new herd will be formed; in which, my daughter Lilith Satan, will be the boss and all those who go with her, will be within that new herd.

             And I know that my daughter, if they will allow you to be together, because she is not like any of you and will be more just and benevolent than us, “Satan ended, giving everyone the real reasons why he is taking all these kinds of measures.

            “So, my mom is the vampire Nyssa, and my dad is Varkolak?” James asked, not knowing what to say or do.

            “That’s James, that’s true and the same thing I said to Victoria, it goes to you,” Satan simply told him.

            “So, if we can be together?” Victoria asked again.

            “If they can be together but, I would prefer that all this happens and that they have the approval of my daughter,” said Satan, in a fatherlier tone.

            “As for the rest of the vampires, I will give them part of my powers, so that they are immune to the light of day and thus, they do not have to suffer for it,” said Satan, addressing all the vampires.

            “While they are on Earth, we have to make sure that nothing bad happens to them; far from it, that the Devil has access to get to where they are and we are going to protect them at all times,” said Pallantine, concerned for the safety of each one of them.

            Pallantine, is a wise and righteous vampire who has always cared about everyone’s safety and has done everything to keep them safe.

            On the other hand, Pallantine has prevented vampires and werewolves from fighting each other, where they may not make it out alive.

            In these moments when the Devil has become stronger and more powerful, Pallantine wants to reach an agreement between both clans, to work together to defeat the Devil and he wants everyone to join forces to defeat him.

            “Don’t worry my great friend Pallantine. I will personally take care of their safety; including, the safety of my daughter Lilith,” said Satan, considering the constant threat that the Devil is.

            “And how are we going to protect them?” asked Lilith, who was nervous and sad, because she had to get away from her daughter.

            “My sweet angel. Daddy is going to protect you like a beast; like, you mom and everyone who is here, and we will not only protect you, but we will also protect your new friends.

            Before you go to Earth, I will erase your memories of your lives here and of all the moments that you spent here; whether they are, good times, as bad times and they will be like that, until the right moment is when you can return with us and at that moment, you will recover your memories of the memories lived here, together with us.

            During that time, in which you will be on Earth, you will live like any mortal and the only thing that will differentiate you from other mortals is that we will be always aware of you, and we would be advising you, whenever you allow us to do it.

            They will never feel alone; since, we will always be close to you, always guiding and protecting you.

            When we see fit, we will tell them the truth about who we are and the reasons why they forced us to send them to Earth.

            By that time, the time will come when you must return to us, we will do everything possible so that you return safely and without any problem.

            Once you are here, together with us, little by little, we will make you remember your lives with us and how happy you were here, together with your relatives.

            Once you have remembered what it is like to be with us and of the moments lived as a family, we will be able to face the Devil and his army and we will eliminate them forever”, Satan ended, with tears in his eyes.

            They were all sad, because they knew that they had to make a gigantic effort, to separate from them.

          They could not believe that they had to give up on them and, watch them grow away from them and hear them say Mom or Dad to other people and not to them.

            The very idea of ​​imagining that, Lilith Satan, they would say to other people Mom or Dad, that destroyed Satan and Lilith terribly.

            Before they could say anything, Lilith Satan, again said to Satan “dad” and Lilith “mom”.

            The two of them became immensely happy and sad, because it would be the last time Lilith Satan would be with Lilith and Satan and it would take several years before they could be together.

            In heaven, they were going through the same situation as in hell.

          For God, it was enormously difficult for him to get away from his son Angel Jahweh but, he knew that he had no choice but to do so, faced with the threat of the Devil’s revenge.

             “Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony, children, will go with my son Angel Jahvé, to Earth, as his companions, guardians, friends and even relatives and they will take care of him and protect him at all times.

    During that time that you would be on Earth, you will live like any mortal and the only thing that will differentiate you from any mortal is that we are going to be always aware of you and we will make sure that nothing bad happens to you.

            On the other hand, we would be advising them, if they allow us to do so.

            When we see fit, we will tell you the truth about who we are and the reasons why we were forced to send you to Earth.

            If by that time, the time will have come when you will have to return to us, we will face the Devil and his entire army but, first, we would tell you the whole truth and clarify any doubts that you may have.

            And once the Devil is eliminated, nothing and no one will separate us again,” God ended with tears in his eyes.

             They were all sad, because they knew that they had to make a gigantic effort, to separate from them.

            What no one knew is that Athena, Athena’s daughter, had fallen in love with them and was jealous because she was not given the role of protecting them.

            Before that happens, Angel Jahweh, said to God “daddy” and that made him immensely happy.

            Weeks went by and things in heaven and hell began to shake a lot.

            The reason for that is because the day was approaching when they had to drive them away and send them to Earth, before the Devil decides to start the war against heaven and hell.

             Against the clock, both heaven and hell had to assemble nine capsules in heaven and seven capsules in hell, so that they could travel to Earth comfortably and without any problem.

            Everyone was rushing to assemble these capsules, because they had to send them to Earth and secretly from the Devil.

            Each of the capsules would be built with the insignia of Heaven and Earth, depending on where they were built.

            The sixteen capsules were accommodated and had everything necessary so that they, as babies, could endure the long journey to Earth.

            They already had almost everything ready for the trip of their descendants to Earth and they finished with the details, just four days before the trip.

            Both God and the angels and archangels like, Satan, Lilith, their demons, and their allies, were sad at the sad departure of the babies.

            With tears in their eyes, they put the sixteen babies in the capsules, they accommodated them well, so that they can travel without any danger and they began to say goodbye to them, with tears in their eyes.

            While all that was happening, Satan was erasing their memory, so that they do not remember this life and, he was programming the capsules, so that they travel to Earth.

            God was doing the same thing, as he watched those children turn into babies again.

            Once they were safe, they reactivated the program so that the capsules ignite themselves and begin their journey towards Earth.

            All of this happened in a matter of seconds and in a matter of minutes, they were already moving away from their homes.

            Everyone saw how the capsules gradually disappeared from their sight, until they disappeared in their entirety.

EARTH

          Both God and Satan and Lilith were sad when they could no longer see the capsules where their babies went with the other children.

            The only thing left for them to do is, wait until they meet again and thus, be able to be together forever.

            When the sixteen capsules reached Earth, the humans thought it was an earthquake and were very scared, because they did not know the exact place where such a scandal came from.

            At the time that this was happening, the Cartwright, Williams, Anderson, and Corleone Families passed by at that time and on that road, who were heading to their respective homes.

            They stopped in the middle of the road, because they saw a strange smoke on the side of the road, and they decided to see what caused that smoke.

            They could not believe what they were seeing. Unable to believe what they were seeing, they decided to count how many capsules there were in total and counted sixteen in total and when they got closer to take a closer look at the capsules, they could notice that, inside each capsule, there were babies.

            They were even more scared, and the women were filled with tenderness when they saw those babies, defenseless of the world and evil and, as if by magic, they decided to open the capsules.

            When they managed to open the capsules, the babies began to cry.

            The women, without consulting their first husbands, decided to take the babies, to take them home and raise them as if they were their own.

            The Williams family took Angel Jahweh, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony.

            The Cartwright family, they only caught Lilith Satan; While the Anderson family took Victoria, Persephone, and Thanatos.

            Finally, the Corleone family took James, Lestat, Phobos and Deimos.

            They all took them to their respective homes, to raise and educate them, as if they were their own children and without knowing where they came from.

            When they were already in their respective homes with the babies, who found them in the middle of the road, they decided to bathe and feed them, so that they would not get sick.

            While that was happening, all who were in heaven and hell, were watching, with sadness, which family adopted their babies.

            The Williams family home was a mansion and had a beautiful ocean view and it was no wonder, because they lived in Calabasas, Los Angeles.

            In Calabasas, only millionaires lived and there, the houses are exaggeratedly luxurious and elegant, with a gigantic swimming pool, with sauna, steam, they also had basketball, soccer, volleyball, and tennis courts.

             In addition, they had a spacious barbecue area and an outside dining room.

            As for the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, they lived in Long Beach and the houses of each one of them, it is in front of the beach.

            They also wanted to do the same with the babies and it was to bathe and feed them.

            After that, the babies fell fast asleep.

            The four families decided not to talk about where they picked up the babies and decided to forget about it and raise, educate, and love those babies, as if they were their own.

            At first, the Cartwrights, Anderson, and Corleone, had strong problems with the babies, because they were not ordinary babies, they could notice that they had a lot of strength.

            But little by little and with love, they began to gain the trust of the babies.

            As expected, the four families, with their children and babies, went to the doctor, to be vaccinated.

            When the four families arrived at the place, the people who were there at the time could not stop looking at the babies and contemplating them, because they really were beautiful.

             When it was time to enter with the babies, the three families decided to wait until the Williamses came out and thus, enter the three families together and at the same time.

            When the Williams family came in with the babies, to be vaccinated, no one could explain what really happened but, no vaccine, managed to get into their skin and immediately, the needle broke.

            The Williams family, the doctors, and the nurses, were shocked, because this is the first time that has happened.

            They tried several times to vaccinate him, and the needle did not penetrate the skin of the babies.

            They tried to control themselves and decided to take their temperature. Everything was going perfectly, and they were glad that they were in perfect condition.

            Finally, they decided to weigh them, one by one. Everyone was shocked to see that the babies weighed like a professional wrestler.

            The Williamses, seeing the reaction of the doctors and nurses, decided to take the babies at that moment.

            When they left, they approached their friends and told them what had happened to them recently, in the consultation.

            The three friendly families did not know what to do. They did not know whether to take a risk or leave.

            After thinking it over and discussing it as a family, they decided to stay to see what would happen to them.

            With them, the same thing happened but, with some changes and one of them is that, when the doctors and nurses stared at them, they saw that, suddenly, the eyes of each one of them began to turn completely black with some red.

            On the other hand, and without any explanation, the objects began to move by themselves.

            As the doctors and nurses could no longer handle the tension, they asked the three families that it would be best if they left and would reschedule new appointments within a month.

            The Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, with this appointment, understood that, there are no longer to make appointments with any doctor or nurses.

            They returned to their respective houses, changed their clothes, and went to the beach and did everything, to forget what happened today.

            When they saw the babies enjoying the sand, laughing out loud, they were carried away by the charm of the babies.

            On the beach, the three families were talking about the baptisms of the babies, who would be the godparents, when they would baptize them and what the christening party would be like.

            And so were the Williams family. They were also talking about baptisms and all that that entails, and the very idea of ​​organizing baptisms made her immensely happy.

            The four families, without practically agreeing, decided to baptize the babies within two weeks.

            They were all like crazy, running non-stop, to have everything ready and within two weeks.

            Hopefully, they could have everything ready and with two days left for the respective baptisms.

            Christening day came and they were trying to dress the babies.

            The Williams family had no problem dressing their babies and not only that; rather, they were happy to dress them.

            This was not the case with the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, who had trouble dressing their babies.

            No matter what they did, they would not let themselves get dressed. The more they tried to dress them, the more they put up resistance and something told them they did not like the color white.

            After two hours that they were happy, they all went to church and there, they met the Williams family.

            When they had to enter the Church, the Williams family entered without problem; instead, the three families could not enter the Church, it was as if something were pushing them not to enter the Church.

            No matter how many times they tried to enter the Church, there was “something” that prevented them from doing so.

            The three families could not baptize the babies and they all became suspicious.

            While the Williams babies did manage to get baptized and had their party, the babies in all three families simply did not get baptized.

            Once again, they decided to pretend and get on with their lives.

            What they did not tell is that they would have some strange visits but, that they would help them understand everything.

            Circe, turned into a woman and whose name was Elsa Beatless, decided to see how the babies were doing.

            It was not just her; rather, she carried with herself, a little dog and that little dog was nobody but Can Cerbero.

            And with her were Thena Gilmore who is Anck Su Namun and Zartan Simeonov, who is Imhotep.

            Anck Su Namun and Imhotep, they are two mummies, because they turned them into that, centuries ago but his love is still valid.

          While they were walking the streets of planet Earth, they came face to face with the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, who were carrying their babies in their arms.

            Elsa Beatless (Circe), her puppy (Can Cerbero), Thena Gilmore (Anck Su Namun), and Zartan Simeonov (Imhotep) knew the truth about those babies.

          “Good morning, gentlemen,” said Elsa Beatless, trying to strike up a conversation with each of the members of the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, so that she could be close to the babies.

            “Good day. Excuse me, what is your name?” asked Monique Summers, Lilith Satan’s mother (on Earth).

            “Excuse me, what an upbringing of mine! My name is Elsa Beatless, and he is my puppy Beowulf, and they are my friends Thena Gilmore and Zartan Simeonov”, he was saying while pointing his left finger at each of them.

            “And you? Who are they?” she asked again, curious to know what he would answer.

            “My name is Monique Summers, the mother of this beautiful little baby whose name is Francesca, like her grandmother and he is Benjamin, Francesca’s father and she is her sister Stella, and he is her brother Eben.

          My mother-in-law, Suzanne Spellman and my father-in-law Jordan Cartwright and her sister, Mary Jane Hillerson and her husband, Peter Hillerson.

            And they are my nephews Selena and Peter. They are my whole family”, ended with the introduction Monique Summers.

            And in each presentation, they said “Nice to meet you.”

            “And who are you?” Thena Gilmore asked.

            “My name is Amanda Anderson, he is my husband Bobby and these four babies, who are our children, are named Satine, Agnes, Sabrine and Arnold”, she finished happy to introduce her family.

            And in each presentation, they said “Nice to meet you.”

            “And who are you?” asked Zartan Simeonov.

            “My name is Kay Corleone, and he is my husband Michael Corleone, and they are my children Peter, Drake, Bentley and Aldaus,” he finished saying with a smile on his lips.

            And in each presentation, they said “Nice to meet you.”

            “Sorry for the intrusion but, I notice sadness as he spoke and in his looks. Is something wrong?” asked Elsa Beatless, intrigued to see them sad.

            “Well, we can’t talk to strangers; but we can’t take it anymore”, Monique Summers tried to continue, but could not.

            “Forget about it and tell us what’s wrong with you,” Zartan Gilmore said, giving a little nudge for them to talk without stopping.

            Then, as if they had reached an agreement, they begin to relate all the facts that have them puzzled and do not know what to do.

            “Why don’t you try to baptize them into the Satanic Church?” Elsa Beatless asked, encouraging them to be re-baptized into the Satanic Church, so that they would accept Satan again, in their lives.

             “We are Catholics, not Satanists and we are afraid to go to that place, which is blessed, to baptize our babies,” said Amanda Anderson.

            Circe, Can Cerbero, Anck Su Namun and Imhotep, they were really upset, after hearing them speak and saying all that.

            After so much insistence, the three families gave their babies to them, to be baptized, in that Church.

            The three families were tempted to leave, leaving the babies alone, but they did not.

            Circe, Can Cerbero, Anck Su Namun, and Imhotep heard what they were really thinking, and, for a few moments, it crossed their minds to hurt them, but they did not.

            The babies were baptized in the Satanic Church, allowing it to enter each of their lives again.

            After four hours of christenings, Circe, Can Cerbero, Anck Su Namun, and Imhotep came out with the babies and delivered them to her.

            After that, they had their christening party, although it was not the big party, like the Williams babies were going to have, they were going to have a big party; in which, they had invited all the inhabitants of Calabasas, the three families, had a small, but significant party.

            They invited them, as a thank you and Circe, Can Cerbero, Anck Su Namun and Imhotep, felt that they had gained the trust of each one of them.

THE DEVIL AND HIS THIRST FOR VENGEANCE

    Twelve years have passed since the sixteen children landed on Earth as babies and now, they are happily enjoying their lives as if they were children and not children of immortals.

            While they were attending school, happy to be in school, because they can study and have more friends, in the depths of hell, near Tartarus, a place that the Devil had chosen as his home, he was there, planning his revenge and what would be your first step.

            After thinking it over and carefully, he decided to execute his plan of revenge and the first thing that occurred to him is that people suffer from earthquakes and tsunamis, at the same time and on the same day.

            All the people were having a good time as a family, playing, talking, and laughing that, they did not know that they were about to experience the worst of fears.

            It started with a small movement and people thought it was nothing serious.

            After a few minutes, they felt a strong shaking, that they were very scared and that made some people leave their homes.

            When people managed to get out of their houses, they felt a strong shaking, that people started running from one side to the other.

            Followed by that came the earthquake, all over the United States. People were running from one side to the other, screaming when they see the buildings being destroyed like fans and when they see the streets begin to split in half.

            Among them were the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, running from one side to the other, with all their children, seeking shelter, to be protected from the earthquake.

            While they were seeking refuge, one by one of the members of the three families, they were dying in a horrible, cruel, and merciless way.

            With the tremor and the earthquake, the eruptions of some volcanoes also came and that has made humanity begin to pray for their lives.

            Satan, Lilith, their allies, and demons, seeing that their babies were in serious trouble, decided to go to Earth, to protect them.

            The first to go, to the aid of the babies, who are now children, are the witches.

            They were as fast as they could and when they got to Earth, they saw the disaster that was happening on Earth and the first thing they did is, look with their eyes where the children were.

            They looked for them like crazy and when they managed to find them, they saw them running with their adoptive family and they were also seeing how, one by one, all the members of the three families were dying.

            Angela, Varkolak, Cortaud, Radolf, Farkaskoldus, Chanteloup, Gunner, Etherwulf, Manusia, Mason, Raze, Lucian, Xristo, Louvel, Conall, Convell, Wolfgang, Jared, Jacob, Guihlerme, Amoux, Death Dealer, and Hrolleif, who are male wolves, immediately came to the rescue of the humans.

            The werewolves received help from the archangels Nuriel, Shamsiel, Ariel, Uriel, Azrael, Chamuel, Gabriel, Haniel, Jeremiel, Jofiel and Metratón, with whom they worked together to save humans and fix this natural disaster and, among his priorities were saving the nine children.

            Lord Ruthven, who is Lilith Satan’s grandfather, after seeing that heartbreaking scene, decided that it was time to act and save them, before it is too late.

            Lord Ruthven, being the first vampire that truly existed, can withstand the light of day and not like other vampires, who must hide and wait until it is night, to be able to leave.

            He, along with Carmilla, Lilith, Lestat, Eli, Henry Fitzroy and the witches who were Hilda Broom, Cornelius Agrippa, Gerard Encouss, Laurie Cabot, Wendelin, Cliodna, Mary Parker, Sarah Wildes and Martha Carrier, and there were also Lilith and Satan, they immediately went to where the children were to save them.

            All managed to save not only the children; but also, some members of the three families and managed to stop the earthquake and the catastrophe that was threatening to end the entire world.

            The moment they felt it could not be worse, the tsunami hit Japan.

            That tsunami claimed several lives; among them, the grandparents (on Earth) of Lilith Satan who, on Earth, is called Francesca Cartwright.

            With the tsunami, several sectors of Japan were flooded, leaving more than two thousand dead.

            Nyssa, Nomak, Chupa, Areman, Hedges, Demetri, Santiago, Sasha, Senna, Riley, Jigsaw, Gedge, Wolfe, Reinhardt, Drake, Lighthammer, Deacon Frost, Damaskinos, Delinger and Xuyentu Valdivia, who are vampires, went to save the Japanese.

            The vampires had the help of the archangels Michael, Nathaniel, Roguel, Rafael, Raziel, Sandalfón, Zadquiel, Barachiel; Jehudiel and Sealtiel, in saving humans and fixing this natural disaster.

            God and Satan, seeing the terror on people’s faces, decided to put an end to this wave of terror; therefore, they decided to work as a team, together with the angels, archangels, demons, and allies of each one of them.

            But Satan’s priority is her daughter and the other children who traveled with her to Earth.

            As God, Satan, Lilith, the angels, archangels, demons, and allies of each of them, were working tirelessly to save humanity and save the earth from these natural disasters, they heard that, in a distant place, there were strong avalanches and luckily, there were no lives to be collected.

            While they were working together to save them, the people could not see them, because they made sure that no one saw them.

            As if everything that was happening was not enough, they heard about wildfires.

            “Is it the end of the world! We’re going to die!” said one of the people who were passing by Lilith, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos.

            They, seeing and hearing everything that was happening at that time around the world, could not take it anymore and began to scream.

            Their screams managed to stop natural disasters and for people to die for no reason.

            People, seeing that the earth stopped shaking, that there are no more earthquakes, tidal waves, tsunami, and any kind of natural disasters, began to scream with happiness but, they did not know how or why, the natural disasters stopped.

            The only ones who knew about it are God, Lilith, Satan, the angels, the archangels, the demons, and the allies.

            “If they face the Devil right now, I’m sure they would defeat him,” God said to Satan, happy and scared to see the power that the nine children have.

             “Thanks for your words. And the same happens with your son Angel Jahweh, with Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony”, said Satan.

            “Thank you, Satan for your words,” God told him.

            After things calmed down, they first made sure that they were in their respective homes, safe and sound, and once they calmed down, each one of them went to their rightful place.

            They had no time to mourn; far from crying, because Francesca Cartwright’s uncles had to go to Guayaquil to cover a story.

            They knew that, as reporters that they are, they could not put this story aside, because they would be fired.

            They went to Guayaquil, to cover a story, which is making all Guayaquil residents tremble with fear.

    A friend of Francesca’s parents was relating the story:

            None of us have commented on this character who is known as “The covered Lady” and we have been told that the people who see her do not survive and if they do survive, they end up in the madhouse.

            Well, that story is hard to believe this kind of thing because, I find it jokes in bad taste but, there are people who believe in this and I dare to include several of the reporters; including Francesca’s uncles, who believe this kind of story is real.

            This story, my aunt tells it, from the madhouse and being the only survivor of this terrifying act.

            “I don’t know why, but I was intrigued by this story that I wanted to investigate further, to see if I wrote about it, as a writer and what I investigated, it left me in shock. What I investigated was the following:

            “It is believed that this legend comes from the year 1700. The story tells of the appearance of a ghost of a woman at midnight walking the streets of the city, wearing an elegant black dress from the colonial era with her face covered by a veil.

            Her figure and the scent of perfumes were extremely attractive to the men who saw her, who were mostly drunkards or typical “Don Juanes”, seducers, and womanizers.

            The men tried to walk towards the lady, but she started walking without letting them get close enough. In this way they chased her through dark alleys to the cemetery, where she stopped and turned to see her victim.

            It is then that the veil revealed a hideous corpse face with eyes ablaze with flames and much stench of putrefaction.

            Very few are believed to survive this encounter. History does not define why the victims of the covered lady die: if it is from fright, pestilence, or some other factor such as hypnosis.

            In more contemporary versions, the victims fall down an abyss or are run over by vehicles.

            An Ecuadorian friend told me that there are very few who have been lucky enough to be saved from the attack of the spectrum and to be able to continue with their lives in a normal way.

            Well, many of those who managed to flee from that region of the forest and return to civilization, completely lost their reason and were confined in mental health hospitals, due to the terrible impression that observing that creepy face caused them.”

            When I saw who had written it, I was even more shocked because a friend of my friend had written it.

            The first thing that occurred to me was to call my friend to have the story corroborated.

             Not only did he corroborate it; rather, he affirmed that it is a true story and that he had just returned from visiting his friend who was in the asylum.

            For that person who is the friend of my friend, I know that the story is true; so, deep down I knew that I had to show it to my boss, and he decides whether to cover the story or not.

            On Monday morning, as soon as I saw my boss, I showed him what I had investigated about “the covered Lady”, plus the experience of my friend of my friend and what he thought about the matter.

            My boss asked me what I had investigated and to give him time to read about it. I think it has been two hours since he asked me for the role that, I thought he would never call me.

            While my boss was reading and researching on his own, my phone rang, and it was my friend.

            He told me that the Guayaquil people; men especially are scared because she appears to them that they no longer know what to do to be calm.

            On the other hand, he told me that there are more cases of men who appear dead or in the asylum. A few more minutes and we cut the communication.

            As soon as I closed the phone, my boss called me at his office.

            Once in his office, my boss told me to cover the news and that immediately, I had to go to Ecuador to cover the story.

            “You will not go alone because several reporters, cameramen and the production team will go with you.”

            But there was a small drawback and that is that most of my colleagues are womanizers and “Don Juanes”. We were a total of 40 people, including me.

            My boss took care of everything, he paid us plane tickets, lodging which is at the Hotel Oro Verde and finally, he gave us money to cover our expenses.

            We had a week to get everything ready for our departure to Ecuador, especially to Guayaquil.

            The trip was favorable, and we arrived in Guayaquil, without any kind of setback. As soon as we got to the hotel, we went straight to our rooms and started unpacking.

            After that, we started touring Guayaquil and eating their food which is delicious and after that we asked what places we could visit.

            The people of Guayaquil kindly gave us a list of the places to visit and among them was the Malecón 2000.

            With the help of a tourist guide, we decided to go to the Malecón 2000 to see what that place is like and to distract ourselves a bit because not everything should be work.

            When we got to the Malecón 2000, we were impressed because the place is incredible and we also realized that there were many places, within the Malecón 2000, to visit.

            While we were touring the place, we did not realize that a colleague of ours had disappeared.

            Nervous and a little restless about what had happened, we decided to look everywhere for him and no trace of them.

            In the middle of the search, I found my friend from Guayaquil. We did not have time to say hello and I hardly told him, one of my co-workers was missing.

            He helped us in the search for my missing partner. We were asking several people if they had seen him, showing them the photos of him and them, they answered us that they had seen him.

            They told us that he went after a woman who had her face covered. We did not know what to do about it and the only thing we could do is look for the woman whose face is covered.

             We split up to look for the covered woman and our co-worker who is also our friend.

            As much as we searched, we could not find it that night, so we had to wait until tomorrow to continue our search.

            We agreed that we would pick him up after work but before we went to the police to tell them that our friend had disappeared, and the police told us that we had to wait 24 hours to give him up as a missing person.

            The next day, we had to start working on the story of “the covered Lady”; so, we collected everything we needed to go to the scene.

            When we got there, we encountered the most unpleasant of scenes because, we saw our friend dead.

            The way he died left us all speechless including the police and forensics who had no idea what to do about it.

            The crime scene we saw is as follows: our eyeless friend and what was left of him are bones and blood everywhere that one could see.

            At first, we could not recognize it because the corpse was in a state of decomposition but, thanks to the fact that he always carried his identity card, we were able to recognize him.

            We were shocked and sad at the same time because he was a wonderful person, and he did not deserve to die like this.

            During our state of shock, my friend approached me and said the following: “This is how the Lady Covers her victims.”

            I did not know what to respond to that and the people who were close to me heard the same thing.

            We had not only heard that; but also, we had heard a voice, as if it were a whisper that sounded like an afterlife and told me the following: “None of your friends are going to survive” and after that, we all heard some dark laughter that made some people flee of the place.

            That day, we all could see her because she allowed it, which, we could not believe that that elegant woman who, we could not see her face because she had it covered, was that terrifying ghost who tormented men to death.

            That day, we could not cover the story, due to the panic we felt and everything that had happened that, we did not have time to react.

            They gave us a few days off, to be able to recover from the loss of our friend and to build the crime scene.

            For the next two days, nothing out of the ordinary happened but, on the third day, everything changed. While my friends and I were in our respective rooms, we managed to perceive a pleasant smell coming from outside our rooms.

            It was a smell like roses but perfumed and the smell was not so strong; otherwise, light. Suddenly, all the men, as if they were hypnotized, left their respective rooms, following that smell of roses.

            They not only followed that smell of roses; but also, that beautiful woman who, despite not showing her whole face, they could see that this woman was beautiful.

            They could not see the entire face of that woman because it was covered by a veil that made it impossible to contemplate her.

            They followed that smell until they were totally removed from everything and everyone and it was at that moment, that they realized the truth: when the woman took off the veil that she had to cover her face, it was a skeleton and her face was decomposing and that pleasant smell, suddenly, was a disgusting smell, mixed with formaldehyde.

            The men wanted to flee from that place, after seeing what that woman was hiding but, they could not because they had no idea where they were.

            The woman, who was a ghost, began to murder them one by one, turning them into ghosts. Only one managed to escape but, he ended up in the madhouse.

    As for Francesca’s uncles, they died burned to death and no one knows how or why.

            After that story that had happened to Lilith Satan’s uncles and that the Devil had planned, he continued with his plan of revenge.

            With these terrifying acts, the Devil was making sure to prepare humans, to do exclusively his will and that means, use them as part of his army.

            The more people died, the more they joined the new army the Devil was assembling: an army of the undead.

            The Japanese live in terror of all the horror legends that exist and are true.

            Paris Donovan, who was the cousin of Satine, Agnes, Sabrine and Conrad, decided to go to Japan, to do her entire university career.

            He has always loved Japan and it has always seemed like a good option to study. She has no idea of ​​all the horror legends that exist in Japan and are true.

            She is the type of woman who believes in good feelings and good intentions in people; furthermore, she is the type of woman who believes that no one has bad feelings.

            The first moment, when he set foot in Japan, he loved it; like, all its surroundings.

            He had settled in Tokyo and could see that the people are good and kind. The following week, he began his university studies and absolutely loved everything.

            Little by little, he had friends and his social life changed radically. Now, everything was going perfectly for Paris.

            Until, he had gotten a job at the Disney of Tokyo – Japan, which works from ten in the morning until ten at night.

            Everything was going perfectly for Paris who, for the first time in her life, felt that Tokyo was like her second home.

            All his relatives who, visited Japan and his friends, went to celebrate all the triumphs and all the positive things that Paris had achieved so far. Paris who, cried for the first time in her life, did it out of pure happiness.

            Everything was going perfectly for Paris; until, one night, leaving work, a young student appears to him who has only half her body.

            Suddenly, she remembered what she had read on the Internet and it is the following: “A small young student suffered an accident when she fell on the train tracks and was split in half, giving rise to the legend of Teke.

            Teke, name that comes from the sound that this ghost makes, when crawling, moving the shoulders and hands tek …… ..tek ……… tek ……… .tek. It is extremely fast and if you find it, it will chase you, until it reaches you and breaks you in half; since then, she will not feel alone and she will know that there is someone else like her.”

            Paris did not know what to do, after having read about it and knowing that it is extremely fast; anyway, he tried to run, to get away from her, but to no avail.

            Finally, she had caught up with Paris and tore her in half. “

            A month after all this had happened, they decided to bury them, and they held an emotional mass first.

            It was hard for the relatives, going through everything they were going through but, what nobody knew is that, with this, Lilith, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos, were becoming stronger and more powerful, much more than the Devil himself.

3:00 AM – 3:30 AM

    The bad tongues say that everything bad begins at three in the morning and ends at three thirty in the morning.

            One of Lilith Satan’s friends, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos, and Deimos, named Dolores Wright, experienced the worst of fears.

            “She moved to Long Beach; after the death of her parents and immediately, she became best friends with Lilith Satan, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos.

            The ten of them were used to doing almost everything together. As they had seen the movie “A Nightmare on Elm Street”, we listened to a song that we liked, and it is the following:

One, two, it is coming for you.

Three, four, close the door tight.

Five, six, take the crucifix.

Seven, eight, do not sleep yet.

Nine, ten, you will never sleep.

    When we finished singing, we felt that someone came running towards us and told us that if we sang that song, terrible things would happen to us.

            None of the ten had time to think about the signs that were on their noses, until it was too late.

            While Dolores Wright was sleeping, at three in the morning, the smell of rotten meat came to her. Scared, she decides to get up, to see where the smell came from but, there was no one, he continued sleeping.

            At ten past three in the morning, the smell of rotten meat became stronger and stronger than that, he had to get up again and there was no one in his room at that time; so, he went back to sleep.

            Later, he heard someone say his name with a voice from beyond the grave and he felt very cold. Dolores Wright, woke up again, turned on the light and there was no one.

            Everything was repeated until three thirty in the morning, when everything stopped. Dolores Wright could no longer sleep because of the fear she felt.

            The next day, Dolores Wright called us to tell us all the bad things that had happened that night and that she could not sleep. We knew she could not wait any longer and we went straight to her house, to be with Dolores Wright and to calm her down.

            With us by her side, Dolores Wright was able to sleep. In the afternoon, we went out to eat and we talked about many things; until night came and each one had to go to our respective houses.

            Everything was fine; until, it was again three in the morning and this time, things got worse.

            Meanwhile, Dolores Wright, was sleeping, not only did she smell rotten meat again but also, she felt that someone took her by the legs and pulled her out of bed. Finally, he heard someone say his name in a voice from beyond the grave.

            Dolores turned on the lights and this time, she saw a shadow in the corridor but, it was the shadow of a woman, with a knife.

            At first, she did not know what to do, because she was really scared; now, all this was not normal and the only thing he could do is try to get up, to close the door of his room.

            When he was going to do it, the ghost went directly to where Dolores Wright was and with her, other ghosts more but, all bad. The only thing he could say is: “Jehovah, I trust in you” but, it was all useless.

            The ghosts began to set fire to Dolores Wright, and she died burned. My friend, joined the ghosts and from that moment, they have penalized that house.”

            Several priests have gone to exorcise the house but, in vain, because the ghost did not allow them to enter the house.

            They have been going for weeks to exorcise the house and in all those times, they failed to do so.

            Lilith Satan, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos, decided to go one night to the house of their friend Dolores, to see if it was true that in that house, they penish.

          They decided to go at night, because they felt comfortable in the dark and not in daylight.

            As soon as they entered the house, they felt that something was wrong and that motivated them to continue investigating the house.

            Shortly after entering the house, they felt as if they were being watched.

            The moment they turned their heads to see who was watching them, there was no one around.

            They continued their way, as if nothing had happened and nothing scared them.

            And the truth is that nothing scared them, because they are called “Children of the night and of darkness.”

            In the middle of the house, they saw a strange dark figure. When they got closer to see who it was, they saw that it was the Devil.

            “I am realizing that you are different from other children,” said the Devil.

            “Who are you?” Aldous asked, having an idea who it might be.

            “Very soon they will know,” said the Devil and left, but first, he set the house on fire.

            Francesca Cartwright, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous, left the house as quickly as possible and when they managed to get out, they saw their friend’s house burned.

            Their relatives, who were worried because they did not know exactly where they were, had gone out in search of them and found them in front of their friend’s house.

            “What happened? Are you okay?” Kay asked.

            “Yes mommy, we’re all fine and we don’t want to talk about what happened here at all,” Bentley said.

            “Ok kids, we will forget about this moment,” Michael said, hugging his children tenderly.

            “Thanks Daddy,” Drake said.

            While Francesca Cartwright, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous were having their worst and strongest experiences, across town in Calabasas, everything was going perfectly for Alexander Williams, Brayden, Jonah, Millicent, Aalis, Jehanne, Luther, Beatrice, Cecily, Margery and Melisende, who had not had any kind of experience and their lives were simply perfect.

            But the lives of the eighteen were about to cross and set all kinds of traps for them.

VERÓNICA IN THE MIRROR

            Before telling the following story, I will leave you in writing, what this legend is about, which is real and I witnessed it, along with my eight friends and two of my friends, external to us.

            The legend of Veronica is one of the most popular among those who enjoy that chill of terror down their back. Again, its origin and authorship remain unknown.

            The story goes that a girl named Veronica participated in a Ouija session without taking the invocation seriously and was killed in strange circumstances in front of all the participants.

            According to one version, since the story varies depending on where it is heard, a chair flew across the room and struck the young woman from behind, causing her death.

            Another version points out that it was a pair of scissors that flew off and caused the death of the young woman by stabbing.

            What is common to all is the ritual that this story entails. According to the prophecy, if you pronounce Veronica’s name three or nine times (depending on the version), with a book – which is usually the Bible – and open scissors, the ghost of the young woman appears behind your reflection and kills you.

            Another of the most widespread versions among lovers of the afterlife is that the mirror is fogged up and the date of your death appears, which, on many occasions, is that same day.

             Also, it is said that when you pronounce Veronica in front of the mirror a certain number of times, the doors and windows of the room are closed, and the figure of a young woman ends up murdering you. As it is commonly said: Curiosity killed the cat.

            It was two months before they wanted to go out to parties again, because they did not want to be with anyone other than themselves.

            They began to leave little by little, without attracting much attention from anyone, so that they do not ask them what happened that day their best friend died.

            Within a month, they returned to the life they had before all that happened and, they attended parties more often.

            As usual, at parties they have the habit of playing strange things and one of those games is the OUIJA.

            The person who was dying to play that was called Katherine Callaghan, the friend of Francesca Cartwright, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous.

            Playing OUIJA has become popular with children and much more, if they play it at parties, with the intention of invoking the spirits.

            It is true and the most disturbing thing is that everyone played OIUJA, without considering the consequences of playing something as dangerous as that.

            The few times they have wanted to play OUIJA, they heard a voice saying no, because it was dangerous.

            Those voices were that of Satan, Lilith, their demons, and allies, who tried to protect them as much as possible.

            We went to the party of a friend of ours named Beth Donovan. Everything was going well; until they decided to play OUIJA.

            They excused themselves because, they thought that, by playing that, it is as if they were invoking the Devil and his demons and for that reason, they stepped aside.

            While they were in a corner, watching as they were playing OUIJA, they decided that they had seen enough; so, they left that place, to explore other corners of the house.

            They were all playing OUIJA; except for, Mary Johnson, a close friend of us.

            None of us nine understood well what was happening, but we could feel the presence of Alexander Williams, Brayden, Jonás, Millicent, Aalis, Jehanne, Luther, Beatrice, Cecily, Margery and Melisende and we know that they felt us too.

            They did not know how long they were away from them; they did not hear any noise; they did not know where they were or how far they were from the place.

            The worst of all is that everything was dark and too quiet that they have decided to return to our respective homes.

            They called our respective parents to pick them up and when they arrived at the place, they also noticed that everything was completely silent and dark.

            After two days, they met Katherine Callaghan at school. As they approached her, they noticed how extremely pale and nervous, which, it seemed strange to them because, she was not like that.

            They did not want to ask him, at that moment, what was happening to him because, it did not seem like the right time to do it; so, all they could do was wait until she decided to tell them what was wrong with her.

            Katherine Callaghan, waited for them after school, to be able to speak with each of them and tell them what was really happening to them.

            When he started with the story, they decided not to speak; far from it, make noise, regardless of anything or anyone.

            At that moment, she decided to start with the terrifying tale:

            “At first, everything seemed to be going well, while we were playing OUIJA but, after a few minutes, things changed.

            One of our friends who, wanted to see if the legend of Verónica is true, took a Bible, also took a pair of scissors and opened them and finally, pronounced Verónica’s name nine times. “

            Katherine Callaghan paused and immediately, we could notice the terror that our friend was feeling at that moment. After a long pause, he continued with the story:

            “After saying Veronica’s name, nothing out of the ordinary happened, we all decided to do the exact same thing.”

            He paused again, as if it pained him to remember that moment and after that, he continued with the story:

            “After we all did the exact same thing, all the lights went out and after a few minutes later the lights came on and with it, the ghost of Veronica appeared.

            One by one, Veronica, began to snip them to death, according to how they, our friends, including myself, have done that ritual.

            Four of our friends were not only killed with snips; but also, he threw the chair at them, splitting them in half.

            Those of us who were still alive started running from one place to another, screaming for help and nothing.

            We were so desperately desperate to survive that we began to break windows and doors but, without any kind of result.

            There was no type of result because, Verónica closed and sealed everything, although I do not know how she did it, but he did.

            In each death, we could hear a macabre laugh, coming from her and that, it scared us too much.

            We were really scared that the only thing we could do is pray for our souls and we have written letters to our respective families, asking for forgiveness for everything.

            Since he had not reached us, we thought that he had forgotten us, but it was not like that.

             What Verónica wanted was for us to feel relaxed and think that to be able to act freely, and she did.

            In a matter of seconds, Veronica, came to us and started killing us in the same way as the rest.

            When I realized that there was only me left, I felt a terrible panic that, I would not know how to explain it.

            Veronica, saw me, laughed at me, and killed me, at the point of scissors. If you look closely, everyone except you and Mary Johnson are dead.

            Get closer to each one of us and you will see how we really look, and you will convince yourself that, really, we are all dead”.

            And we did. With Mary Johnson’s company because, we had to tell her the story, we began to look closely at each of our friends and classmates and we realized that they were dead.

            We did not know what to do. What I remember is that when I woke up, I was in the madhouse, with Mary Johnson.

            The only thing we could do is, swear that they would never mention anything about what happened and that they would bury it forever.

            And they do it like that.”

            With each experience they had, they grew stronger and more insensitive to the pain of others.

FAKE IDENTITY

          The Devil, impersonated Satan, so that they blame him for the evil that the Devil himself would cause.

            Francesca Cartwright, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous, were fourteen years old, when they first saw the Devil, Satan, Lilith, Can Cerbero, VALAK, all his demons and all your allies.

            And this story is told by themselves and in it, they will explain everything they felt, regarding the change of their friend Lucy:

            “Lucy Adams, was back then, the new girl and men were delighted and fascinated with her.

            The women were jealous of her and to see that it is the type of woman who attracts attention, wherever she goes.

            Lucy Adams was the type of woman who, always spoke of the word of God and the works that our Father, God, or Jehovah, had done.

            On the one hand, Lucy was the type of woman who put into practice the word of God or Jehovah, our Father and what Jesus, her only son, had done.

            They remember that Lucy, went every day to the Church to listen to the Holy Word of our Father and helped the priest, in everything he needed.

            Anyway, Lucy was the ideal model of human being and we should all follow her example, to be of this world, a better place.

            Everything was perfect for Lucy until, he meets Lionel Davis and his life completely changed.

            Lionel Davis was the type of man who, every woman could be attracted to because, he was like a kind of magnet and, he was enigmatic and possessed all the qualities that every woman looks for in a man.

            Lucy, as soon as she saw him, was attracted to him and immediately, she did nothing but think about him.

            We all had to admit that Lionel was the type of man who inspired confidence and made us all feel good when he was around us.

            None of us had problems with him, at first because he was always attentive and willing to help us; but, little by little, things were changing, without realizing or realizing the changes that were about to take place.

            The encounters between Lionel and Lucy became more frequent and they started dating more often than, Lucy, she started to move away from us and each time, we saw extraordinarily little of her.

            On the one hand, Lucy began to change her attitude, her character, her way of dressing and thinking and stopped going to church; consequently, he no longer helped the priest who had helped him so much with love.

            He even left his family who were his everything and all that change, it was thanks to Lionel Davis who achieved that distance, and it is not clear why.

            It had been a long time since they knew anything about Lucy and the same thing happened to her family members and the rest of our friends who, we began to worry and the worst of all is that Lucy, she left us because, we made her see that Lionel Davis It is not who she thinks it is.

            I remember Lucy, she got really upset when we tried to tell her the truth. She yelled at us and told us that we were selfish, that we were envious of her relationship with Lionel, among other things.

            The discussion was extremely strong that we ended up distancing ourselves from Lucy. What we did not know is that we will be away from Lucy, forever.

            The only thing we knew about Lucy is that she stopped attending not only church; but also, of all the family reunions and of our meetings.

            Lucy Adams who, was a sweet and attentive person with all of us who knew her, became a person, difficult to recognize and admire.

            The news that reached us from her was extremely scarce that, we did not know well, if the information was true or false.

            It took a few months to find out what was really happening with Lucy. But, unfortunately for us, the news was not good at all.

            We found out that Lucy had completely joined the Satanic Church and was doing things that Lucy would never do if she had not distanced herself from all of us and from what she really believed.

            Immediately, we began to investigate more about the Satanic Church and what we discovered, we did not like; rather, it terrified us and made our hair stand on end. What we investigated about the Satanic Church was the following:

            “The Church of Satan is a legally official religious organization, founded on the Walpurgis Night of 1966 by Anton Szandor LaVey. According to his system, this day is Year I of the reign of Satan.

            Currently, the High Priest of the Church of Satan is Peter H. Gilmore”

            This, we did not like at all because, that is praising the Devil and that, should not be allowed.

            They should not grant any kind of permission to these blasphemers, nor allow children to be educated under satanic beliefs.

            But what terrified us the most was, reading the next part that, I do not know what to think about it because, we found it extremely disgusting and disgusting.

            “Characteristics of the Satanic Church: Despite the great popular belief about Satanism, the philosophy of Anton LaVey and his church could not differ more from this one.

            It has nothing to do with making sacrifices or worshiping the devil, but LaVey accuses Christianity of being a plague on the earth that frightens, represses, and stops millions of people thinking, recalling the reflections of Friedrich Nietzsche, and denying the figure of the devil or Satan as a real and describable entity as it is in popular beliefs, Judeo-Christian and practically all religions.

            Thus, he accuses Christianity of having used the idea of ​​the devil to frighten people, making them their greatest benefactress on Earth.

            He therefore considers Satan as the representation of intelligence and humanity on Earth and refers to his original description according to the bible, in which Satan was an angel of God and thought for himself and rebelled against Him.

             The Satanism codified by Anton LaVey and his church promotes indulgence, pride, and justice. He denies Christianity at all costs, in addition to denying the sacrifices and desecration that others proclaimed “satanic” carry out.

            The follower of Satanism is simply called a Satanist, although some prefer to cite the philosophical aspect to distinguish them from those who believe in a deity; thus, the Church of Satan affirms that there are no “types of Satanists”: there are Satanists and devil-worshiping Christians.

            In this way, it should be emphasized that the ideas shared by Satanists are not related to “demon worshipers”, since the notion of a duality between good and evil in this world is rejected, and the world is viewed from a different point of view from a relativistic point of view where, thus, everything is allowed, and nothing can be prohibited because it is “human” and is in the “intelligence” of the earth which is “Satan”.

            It is possible that common misunderstandings of the movement are that the Church of Satan has some dark touches that tend to be associated with popular belief Satanism, such as ritual dress and use of the Sigil of Baphomet.

            All of this is studied and measured in a clear commercial and collection objective that is, after all, the objective of spreading these misunderstandings.

            The Church of Satan has never given numbers of its adherents, but it is known that it has members in every nation on the planet. It is far from being a mass movement.

The Church of Satan is legally recognized in the United States. “

            While we were reading all this, we could not believe what we were reading and it seemed most disgusting, disgusting and went against what Jehovah – Jahweh, our Father God, who had taught and instilled in us.

            “Don’t say anything you can regret,” that strange voice told them.

            They were not quite sure why, but that voice seemed familiar to them and for the moment, they did not say anything about it.

            “Who could believe such atrocities? Who could agree with such a monstrosity?” They said, as they read all that bestiality.

            While everyone was reading all that aloud again, we moved away to read carefully again.

            While we were reading, we do not really know why, but we liked what we were reading, and we wanted to be part of it.

            For now, we did not say anything and decided to wait, to discuss it among ourselves, without anyone listening to us.

            No one could believe what they were reading. To other people, it looked like something out of some shoddy movie.

            We all think that they should set fire to that Church and all its followers, plus its founders.

            We did not want to waste time and we have decided to make the decision to look for Lucy one last time. We have searched like crazy and nothing we found.

            After a few days, we find Lucy and find her leaving the Satanic Church.

            “Hello Lucy, how long has it been! We were about to give up, for not knowing anything about you and you who appear at the least unexpected moment. How have you been? And what are you doing leaving this place, Lucy?”, We began to question her, because we did not understand at all, the change she had made since she met Lionel Davis.

            Lucy Adams, unlike the rest of the women of our age, she was the most focused of us and the one with the temper of steel but, all that changed when, he met him and he became a person, totally different from what he was before.

            “Hello, I’m fine. Answering the question that you have asked me, and I have been attending this Church for weeks,” he replied.

            “Why? What happened to make you decide to leave the Catholic Church for the Satanic one?” Agnes asked.

            “Talking with Lionel, he convinced me that the Catholic Church does not fill one spiritually and that they are hypocrites; in addition, there have already been cases in which Catholic priests have been raping children for many years ago and that no one has done nothing, to stop that profanity, “Lucy replied.

            “Well, that’s true but, it is no reason for you to leave the Catholic Church and join the Satanic Church,” argued Aldous, seeing how determined my friend was.

            “Thus, I thought at first, but little by little, more evidence began that the Catholic, Christian, Protestant, etc. Religions are hypocrites, by not telling the truth of what is really happening,” my friend replied, convinced of your answer.

            “You have no idea what you’re saying, and it saddens me to know that you’ve been brainwashed. I can’t believe you’d rather be a part of this Satanism than be in God’s way,” Bentley replied.

            “And I cannot believe that you tell me that I have been brainwashed when it is not like that. No one has brainwashed me, as you tell me, only that here, I found the answers to all my doubts that I always had”, she responded annoyed.

            “How can you tell me that here you found the answers to your doubts? You went crazy! I cannot believe how much you have changed. I don’t know you anymore,” Sabrine replied, resentful and upset by the change she has made.

            “Same here and with this, we can no longer be friends,” he told us coldly.

            We no longer knew what to answer and the only thing that occurred to us was to get away from her and we did.

            As we were moving away from Lucy, we saw how Lionel was hugging her.

            At that moment, we saw something in his gaze, which left us cold and breathless: we saw how his eyes were turning red, like blood and there was something in his gaze that took our breath away.

            At that moment, we felt that we were short of breath, the truth is that we still do not know how to explain what we feel at that moment; but what we feel is death.

            Suddenly, we felt as if I had grown wings that, we ran like I had never run and we did not stop running, until we reached the house of one of our friends and luckily, they were all there.

            We tell them about our encounter with Lucy and what we felt when we saw Lionel that we had never experienced that feeling in our lives.

            Nobody could believe what we were telling them, because they have always admired Lucy and the truth is that we also admired her, but not anymore.

            We admired her, because she was a girl, who went on the path of good, speaking the word of God and transmitting to us the teachings that God left us.

            We remember that every time we went another way, Lucy always looked for the way that we did not deviate and that we were always on the path of light.

            While we were remembering Lucy, how she was before this Lucy appeared, everyone continued reading what was investigated and remembering a Lucy who no longer exists.

            They were perplexed, not knowing what to say or how to act that, for the first time, we were speechless.

            We were talking for a few more minutes and we decided to ignore Lucy, as she was doing to all of us.

            With the pain of our souls, we continue with our lives, as if nothing had happened, as if we have never met Lucy and we had to pretend that everything that we have lived and investigated about the Satanic Church had never happened.

            We had not heard from Lucy for two months and we had managed to continue with our lives until we saw Lucy.

            The Lucy from before, not even a trace was left because, this Lucy, she looked unrecognizable.

            She totally changed her way of dressing, combing her hair and her entire physical appearance because, this Lucy, it was scary that she managed to make my skin crawl.

            We were shocked when we saw our friend, totally changed because, of the Lucy from before, not even a trace remained.

            Lucy, on the outside, was very scary because, her hair was messy, without combing her hair, black clothes and too loose, her nails were painted black, black lipstick, the contour of her eyes was red, she had a lost look and her appearance, it was totally careless; but what struck me the most was the weight loss.

            We are rockers – gothic and we are not poorly dressed; on the contrary, we always try to look good.

            My friends and I, we paint our nails black, purple, or blue, depending on what we wear, we paint our lips black; but nothing else. But the general appearance of Lucy if it was scary because, it made our skin crawl.

            The men, who are also rockers – goths, wear all leather and try to match everything.

            We did not approach Lucy, for three reasons, which are the following: the first reason, is because of Lionel Davis who, seemed the shadow of my friend.

            The second reason is, how things ended between her and us, her friends and everything she told us. The third reason is, like Lucy, she really looks, all that change that she has given overnight that has managed to make our hair stand on end.

            While we were there, standing and not knowing what to do, we could see that even Lucy’s attitude had completely changed because she is no longer the sweet girl, she used to be but now, he supported in its entirety the satanic doctrine and all that, with this, entails.

            It is true that my friends and I are attracted and tempted by Satanism, but never to the point of denigrating we as Lucy is doing.

            Also, I could notice that he was wearing things, belonging to Satanism, such as: jewelry, even satanic tattoos and on the nape, he had an inverted cross as a tattoo.

            That part, we are nobody to judge others, if they know how to dress and not walk as if they have never seen clothes in their life.

            When we finished examining it, we felt a chill throughout our body that we completely paralyzed; so, we decided to flee from that place, so as not to continue seeing that satanic scene and see how much our friend had changed, because of Lionel Davis.

            As we were running to get to the house, we could not help but think about the extreme change Lucy had made and we could not help crying.

            We stopped at the first seat we found and sat down in one of the chairs that was on the sidewalk and began to make an analysis of everything that had happened so far, and we feared, for all that we had yet to discover.

            At the time, when we were doing that analysis, two women, our own age, sat in front of us and we could not help but listen to the conversation that they began to have.

            “I cannot believe the radical change that Lucy Adams had given from the sweet and innocent girl that she used to be, not even a shadow was left.”

            “Fully support Satanism and all Satanic acts”

            “That’s true. And if you know that, based on what I heard, it is already part of NXIVM.”

            “And what is that?”

            “NXIVM, is a satanic sect that recruits women, through” seminars “, to later turn them into sex slaves.”

            “Also, I heard that there, they mark women, as if they were animals.”

            “And brainwash them, to do whatever they want.”

            “They rip people off.”

            “They are totally involved in money laundering.”

            “They steal from all who can.”

            “The few women who, managed to get out of that hell, said that Lucy, enjoyed to the fullest, spanking women.”

            “They film them, while they sleep with all the men.”

            “Lucy, they don’t feed any of them; until they do all the crazy things they can think of, including Lucy.”

            “Lucy, she’s a prostitute and not only that; she’s also a drug addict.”

            “Lucy, is helping to write the Satanic Bible, together with the founders of the Satanic Church.”

            “And they have dared to threaten the president of our country; so that this” Church “is legally constituted and legalized by all its leaders.”

            “Also, they sacrifice the children, as part of the worship to the Devil; so that he will accept them.”

            “And to end all these crazy things that Lucy is doing, they managed to get the president to make it a law that the money that we give in the offerings, go directly to the Satanic Church; so that it continues to function.”

            “! How awful!”

            “So, you can see what Lucy has become. She is no longer the sweet girl we all knew. Now, she is part of Satanism because, she was easily seduced by them; instead of, continue with everything she he was doing and had believed. “

            None of us nine understood well what was happening, but we could feel the presence of Alexander Williams, Brayden, Jonás, Millicent, Aalis, Jehanne, Luther, Beatrice, Cecily, Margery and Melisende and we know that they felt us too.

            They decided to end the conversation and when they were about to talk about any other topic, other than Lucy, the bus they were waiting for came and they left.

            We were left alone, petrified, frozen and speechless, by all that we had heard and did not know what to do or how to act; this was simply something we did not expect.

            When they started talking about Lucy and everything she has been up to now, we felt that we had not known her as we would like and that she has always been pretending and lying to be someone she was not.

            It started to rain, and it was cold, too cold but, we do not feel cold.

            What we felt was heat, as if our body were on fire and for the first time in the first leg, we felt a deep hatred towards men and their ridiculous way and fixation of wanting to control women.

            We could not continue walking because we were scared to death. The first thing we had to do was, calm down, to continue our way home.

            While, we were walking towards the house, we have told ourselves that we had to call all our friends, to tell them everything we had heard until a few minutes ago, about Lucy.

            When we got to the house, we were pleasantly surprised that everyone was there, waiting for us.

            We told everyone, everything we had discovered about Lucy, even the conversation that the two women had, about Lucy and the change that she had made.

            Everyone was stunned, perplexed, not knowing what to say and, they were angry, with everything we told them about Lucy and that she was also part of NXIVM.

             Everyone, including myself, felt as if a bucket of frozen water had fallen on us.

            After thirty minutes of silence, analyzing the situation and talking about everything that has happened with Lucy, from the first moment she met Lionel Davis to the present, we have concluded that we completely ignore her because, if she does not want our help, we are nobody to force her to accept our selfless help.

            We continue with our lives, as if nothing had happened, as if never, we have met Lucy Adams, Lionel Davis and all that satanic movement.

            When it comes to Aldous, Bentley, Conrad, Drake, Sabrine, Agnes, Peter, Satine and I, we had to skip the part that we were drawn to Satanism and that there was something about that place that made us want to go there and do not get out of it.

            These two months of peace were the happiest for all of us because everyone, including me, took the opportunity to celebrate all birthdays, to spend a pleasant day at the beach, play telekunque and do all those things that children do at our age.

            The more we got busy, the more that part of attending the Satanic Church and being part of Satanism appealed to us.

            We knew we had to resist, at least until all of this happened.

            These two months, we were all immensely happy and away from all that drama that Lucy and her new friends are now part of.

            Meanwhile, we were happy and celebrating in style, all kinds of important events and activities, Lucy, did not have the same luck because, to her, the opposite happened because, there was more darkness in her and she was further away from God.

            As Lucy committed more satanic acts, the closer she was to the Devil and further away, she was from God and from all of us, including her family, who stopped caring about Lucy’s fate.

            Lucy did everything to keep us away from her; to such an extent that there was no one left near her and the light and that candor that Lucy used to have, disappeared completely.

            The only thing missing for Lucy to be completely in the dark is, to do what I will tell you next and it is the following: after two months of pure happiness, dark times came, for all of us because, Lucy, she was not only kidnapping to the people; rather, they ate them.

            The reason why he did that is that he had met some cannibals who he considered his new best friends.

            Yes, that is true; although, it seems incredible and impossible to believe, Lucy has been doing that and much more.

            As we know? Well, the answer is easy.

            My friends and I, we found out about all this, like the rest of our friends and that of Lucy’s relatives, by the rumor that has spread like wildfire throughout the city, by the complaints made by all the relatives of the victims, for everything that appeared in the news, on the Internet, in the newspapers, in the magazines, the statements of the police towards all of us, telling us in detail, that savagery and by the President himself who, has done several chains, to speak, about this satanic act.

            Not only did they go public through all those means; but also, they have put on every wall, trees, light pole and on every corner of the streets, signs that read the following: Wanted! ”and they have put the names of everyone involved, including Lucy who, the police, has put her as “one of the leaders of the satanic organization.”

            We are speechless, we feel a chill, as if death were right at that moment with us.

            Because of all the satanic acts, committed by Lucy Adams and everyone who is close to her, he began to distance himself from her family and treat them in a humiliating way and they began to harass them to leave the city.

            What did they not do and what did they not use to torment and harass the Adams? Well, they did everything human and inhumanly possible and impossible so that the Adams would pay for all the damage Lucy has done so far.

            All the people began to revolt against the Adams, driven by an uncontrollable thirst for revenge that wanted them to pay for everything and whatever.

            The following months were the most hellish months they have ever experienced. All the atrocities that Lucy, along with Lionel Davis and the rest of the satanic people did, began to come to light.

            They were persecuted all over the world; the police, the soldiers, all the people, absolutely all the relatives of the victims, by the reporters, by the CIA, by the FBI of all countries and by the president himself.

            They did not know where to go or what to do and the only thing they could do was hide in a cave that they had seen recently.

            And they do it like that. They were in hiding for some time while everyone was looking everywhere for them.

            When they were in hiding, Lionel Davis confessed to Lucy that, he is the Devil and his friends, they are nothing but his devils and his allies.

            And they took Lucy to hell. “

DEBTS AND THE HELP OF THEIR PARENTS

    Francesca, Satine, Agnes, Sabrine, Conrad, Peter, Drake, Bentley, and Aldous wanted to make a trip to New York and that trip cost a lot of money.

            They did not know what to do and they were sad, because they wanted to make that trip and they knew that their parents did not have enough money to pay for that trip.

            They did not let that be a real impediment to realizing their dreams; so, the first thing they did was look for work.

            They had found part-time work in restaurants such as Ammatoli, The Ordinarie, Nick’s on 2nd Long Beach, Parker´s Lighthouse, Café Sevilla of Long Beach, The Wilde Chive, Queensview Steakhouse, Tequila Jack´s Restaurant and Cantina, L ´Opera Italian Restaurant, Simmzy´s Restaurant Long Beach, Tantalum Restaurant, Los Compadres, 555 East American Steackhouse, Panxa Cocina, Saint and Second, Michael´s on Naples Ristrante, Gladstone´s Long Beach and Schooner or Later.

            Despite being like crazy working non-stop, they still could not complete the money they needed to travel.

            One of their coworkers who considers them his friends, noticing that something was happening to each of them, asked them: “Is something wrong?”

            “The truth is, yes, and we will tell you what happens to us, so you can tell us what to do please,” Bentley replied.

            “Well, tell me what you have like that and if it is in my hands to give a solution to the problem, I will give it to you,” that friend told them again.

            “We want to make a trip to Italy and then to Greece, but it costs a fortune, and we can’t afford it,” Aldous began, in a sad tone of voice.

            “Ah, that was it! Well friends, as you are working and you can do this, because you do not make or ask for loans from the bank and the debt differs from twelve to twenty-four months, but yes, they would be charging you interest”, said the friend, happy to be able help them.

            “Ok, we will do that again and again, thanks for everything,” Satine said.

            “I have a question and that is how do you do that?” Drake asked.

            “Well, let me explain the whole process to you,” said the friend, as he took the laptop out of his briefcase.

            When he opened it, he turned on his laptop, entered the password, and immediately opened the internet.

            He explained to them step by step, the whole process of what they had to do, and they were pointing out the step by step.

            By the time they were done with the whole process, they again thanked him for the help he offered and were happier about it.

            What the friend did not tell them is that they had to pay that debt, as quickly as possible; so that they prevent it from starting to generate interest and that they cannot pay the debt on time.

            They stayed a while longer, because they had to leave the place clean and ready for tomorrow and while they were doing it, they decided to listen to some music; so, they put on Marilyn Manson: Disposable Teens and after that, they put on Sepulture: Ratamahatta.

            After everything was cleaned and spotless, they locked up and went to the Dog Haus Biergarten Long Beach for dinner.

            They went to that restaurant, because they knew that they prepared the best hot dogs there and had all kinds and flavors.

            There, they ordered all the hot dogs they wanted, plus onion rings, French fries, Coke, and they ordered Dog Haus Biergarten Long Beach.

            While they were savoring those dishes, the Williams Family, they were eating all gourmet.

            But, for some reason that eighteen cannot explain, they feel more united and connected than they could have been.

            After dinner, the nine friends went to their respective homes, happy for the help they received.

            After two weeks, they received bad news: Peter Hillerson, Francesca’s uncle, had been run over and had to be rushed to the hospital.

            As usual, they had no money to pay for the hospital; So, again, they resorted to loans and this time the nine friends made all the loans that could be made and with that, they were able to raise money to pay for the hospital.

            After that, they made more loans to pay for the days he had to stay in the hospital, to pay for surgery, medicines, etc., everything they needed at the time.

            The weeks passed and little by little, they were getting more and more indebted to the bank and as a vicious circle was created, of always resorting to loans, they could no longer turn back.

            On the other hand, they had no way out of that situation that was drowning them.

            They knew that they could no longer leave this conversation with their family; So, at the hospital, they had the conversation, in which, they told them everything they owe to the bank.

            “Damn unconscious! Why don’t you think before you have done that? You are proud, ungrateful, and liars! After picking them up from our homes, you pay us that way,” Monique Summers, Francesca’s mother, shouted.

            “What are they telling us? Aren’t we his children?” Francesca asked sadly.

            “No, they are not. None of the nine are our children,” said Bobby Anderson, the adoptive father of Satine, Agnes, Sabrine and Conrad.

            “Who are our parents? We demand to know the truth!” Conrad said, really annoyed.

            “The only thing we know about you is that we saw you in the middle of nowhere and inside some capsules,” said Mary Jane Hillerson, in a sarcastic tone and really annoyed.

            After they, who treated the nine as their children, finished humiliating them, Aldous said the following:

            “We swear that this is the last time someone humiliates us, because we are no longer going to allow any more humiliation, from anyone.”

            The nines, they went to the one that recently went to their houses, they packed their things, took all the money they could and left.

             With the money they got, they were able to go to Beverly Hills, where they started a new life.

            They managed to get a modest two-story house and for the nine, that house is everything, because the nine decided to live together.

            Instead, the parents of the nine, seeing them in this terrible situation, decided to help them and they disguised themselves as follows:

            Satan, disguised as Steve Ziering, an important businessman, Lilith as Claire Robertson, Steve’s wife.

            Nomak, disguised as Dylan Perry, an important man in charge of all matters of real estate, Angela as Kelly Garth, his wife.

            Varkolak, disguised as Brandon Priestley, an important and well-known lawyer, and Nyssa as Jennie Taylor, his wife.

            Hades, disguised as Jim Eckhouse, an important and renowned doctor, and Persephone as Cindy Potter, his wife.

            Medusa, disguised as Emily Valentine, an important and renowned doctor, in charge of all plastic and cosmetic surgeries, throughout the United States.

              Lestat, disguised as Ryan Walters, an important and renowned neurosurgeon and dentist.

            Thanatos, disguised as Vincent Hunter, an important and renowned lawyer.

            Phobos, dressed as Matt Cosgrove, an important and renowned athlete.

            Deimos, dressed as Douglas Scanlon, an important and renowned actor, model, writer, and singer.

            When they finally managed to take the human appearance of any dead person of their choice, they decided that it was time to appear in front of their children and help them in whatever way they needed.

            But they were not alone, because they took with them, two dragons who were given the human form of two men and whose names are: Matthew Azarian and Rick Cain.

             They knew that they had to gain the trust of their children, without revealing who they really are and the first thing they had to do is, appear in front of them, pretending something they are not and try to get their own children to adopt them as what they are. They are their real parents.

            “Who is it?” asked Aldous, calm and relaxed.

            “Right now, we can’t tell you who we are, but you’ll find out pretty soon,” said Douglas Scanlon, who is Deimos.

            “Trust us, you won’t regret it if you open the door for us,” said Matt Cosgrove, who is Phobos.

            They were uneasy, because they wanted their children to open the door because they wanted to meet them and know how they were.

            After hearing those words, they decided to open the door for them.

            The moment they entered, they all felt a special connection, which they did not know how to explain.

            Satan, Lilith, Nomak, Angela, Varkolak, Nyssa, Hades, Persephone, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos, cried of happiness, of having their children in front of them.

            They served them coffee with milk and coconut and vanilla cookies. While they were tasting, they began to speak:

            “What’s their name?” asked Douglas Scanlon, after taking a sip of coffee.

            Douglas Scanlon is Deimos, and he could not help but see his son, who on earth is called Aldous.

            When Deimos saw his son, he felt an uncontrollable urge to hug him and tell him how much he loves him, but he had to hold back, for fear of his son’s reaction.

            “My name is Aldous, he is Bentley, the one with the murderer’s face, his name is Conrad, the one who has only the face of a rapist, his name is Drake, the barbie with perfect hair is called Sabrine, the model is called Agnes, the Her intellectual name is Peter, her damsel in distress, her name is Satine and the rocker, like me, her name is Francesca ”, he finished saying with a smile on his lips.

            “Why are you happy?” asked Matt Cosgrove, intrigued to see him so happy.

            “That question can be answered by any of us, and the reason is the following, we are the best of friends, we know each other better than anyone and our treatment is that of brothers,” Bentley concluded, immensely happy.

            “That is true and that is the real reason why, from this moment on, we will be together forever, because the bond that unites us is extremely strong and together, we will conquer everything and be victorious,” said Conrad, just as happy than your friends.

            “We are glad to hear you speak like this and if we were your parents, we would be proud of each one of you,” said Vincent Hunter, who is Thanatos, happy to hear how strong their relationship is.

            “I wish you and you were our real parents,” Drake said, in a sad tone.

            Suddenly, the happiness that everyone felt turned into sadness, when they began to remember the events that had occurred days ago.

            “Maybe and life gives each of you a pleasant surprise,” said Mattew Azarian, one of the dragons, turned into a man.

             “And what surprise would that be?” Sabrine asked, intrigued by what Mattew said.

            “They will know very soon. For now, they have no choice like us but to obey and follow their orders, because they command,” said Rick Cain, the other dragon, who is now a man.

            None of the nine fully understood why, but they knew they had to obey and there was something inside of them that told them to obey.

            Without knowing exactly why, but they began to tell them about the problems they have with the bank and that they were desperate without knowing what to do.

            “We are going to pay in full the debt that you have with the bank and we are going to give you enough so that you can survive and if you need more, just ask us, okay?” said Ryan Walter, who is Lestat.

            “Thank you sir and you also for your help, because we really need help,” said Agnes, while giving a kiss on the hand to each of them.

            “Please do not do that. We will help you unconditionally, so take it easy,” said Cindy Potter, who is actually Persephone, Hades’s wife.

            When Hades and Persephone saw their daughter, they felt their heart melt before their daughter, and they had an uncontrollable desire to hold her tightly and never let go of her.

            “Anyway, thanks for everything,” said Peter, happy and grateful for the help offered by them.

            “Don’t worry any of you, it’s our pleasure to help you,” said Jim Eckhouse, who is Hades.

            “Don’t you want to stay here for the night? It is too late, and the truth is that we do not know much about Beverly Hills, please stay, “said Satine, in a sincere and honest tone.

            “Ok, we will stay the night and if you want, we will stay the week with you and this week, we will do everything possible to leave you on track and free of problems, okay?” said Jennie Taylor, who is Nyssa.

            “Ok, we accept your offer. Well now we quit because we’re going to make dinner,” Francesca said.

            “If you want, we can help you with dinner, if you agree,” said Brandon Priestley, who is Varkolak.

            “Ok, we have no problem with that, if you want to help us please,” said Aldous, smiling.

            And they all started with the preparation of dinner and it is the first time that parents and children cook together, and they all loved that.

            As Francesca, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous had this interaction with them, they felt that this must be the relationship of parents and children.

            At the same time, they felt that they did not have that with their adoptive parents and that hurt them a lot, but after remembering what it was like before they left Long Beach, they felt happy that they had not had that interaction with them.

            At dinner, they continued to talk about their problems with the bank, their relationship with their adoptive parents and what their lives have been like.

            “Is there no problem Mattew Azarian and Rick Cain staying with you?” Kelly Garth asked, as she savored her plate of food.

            “There is no problem,” Aldous said, finishing his coke.

            “Thank you for your hospitality,” said Mattew Azarian, happy to be able to spend more time with them.

            “I also thank you for your hospitality,” said Rick Cain, as he finished eating and happy to be able to spend more time with them.

            “Well, this meeting deserves a toast; So, I took the dare to bring Beaux Frères Pinot Noir Ribbon Ridge the Beaux Frères Vineyard. It’s one of the best wines out there, that’s what they told me,” said Dylan Perry, who is actually Nomak.

            “Thank you for the wine and thank you to each of you for the company and for the help you would be giving us,” said Bentley, crying with happiness, seeing that some strangers were worrying about them.

            “Don’t worry, Bentley, we’re going to help them selflessly and unconditionally,” said Claire Robertson, who is Lilith.

            “Thank you all very much for everything and this toast is for each one of you and for your help,” said Francesca, happy with the interaction that she and her friends have with them.

            “Thank you for being helped,” said Steve Ziering, who is Satan.

            Then, Lilith approached Satan and said the following: “We know that you are our true parents, and we know it by the aroma that comes off your bodies and that we still remember,” she ended by saying that, giving each one a kiss. from the cheeks to his dad.

            “For now, neither you nor I will say anything daddy, until we are sure,” he said again in his ear to Satan, who was happy to hear his daughter tell him all that.

             When Lilith began to separate herself from Satan, he said the following: “Yes, my little princess, you are our children” and kissed his daughter on the forehead.

            “Seriously? Are you our dads?” Aldous asked, happy to know who his real dads are.

            “Yes son, you are our children, and my name is not Douglas Scanlon, my real name is Deimos and that is your real name,” said Deimos, while hugging his son and he hugged him back.

            “Why didn’t they introduce themselves to us as our parents?” Bentley asked, tears in her eyes.

            “We were afraid of being rejected and my real name is not Matt Cosgrove. My real name is Phobos, your dad”, he finished saying that, while hugging his son.

            “Please, we want you to explain the whole truth to us and without hiding anything,” Conrad said, his voice determined and serious.

            “We will tell you everything, but for now, hug me, son, and my real name is not Vincent Hunter, but Thanatos,” he said as he opened his arms to receive his son Conrad.

            While the children were in the arms of their parents, they began to tell the whole story.

            No one could believe that all this was happening and what seemed more difficult to believe is that they must face in a battle the worst enemy who is the Devil.

            “What you are telling us is that the Devil and his henchmen are out to kill us, because he knows that we can do that?” Drake said, trying to assimilate what his parents were telling them.

            “That’s right son. The Devil and his henchmen are looking for you to kill you, because you; like, the so-called children of light are the only ones who can exterminate the Devil and forever”, said Lestat, seriously.

            “What can we do to be or feel that we are ready to deal with them?” Sabrine asked, trying to find a solution to this approaching problem.

            “What you can do right now is train and train hard, so that you know right now what your powers are and how to use them,” Medusa said, encouraging her daughter and her friends to train for combat.

            “How should we train? What must we do to prepare for this war? What is my real name?” Lilith Satan asked, nervous and uneasy about what was to come.

            “My beautiful little princess, your real name is Lilith Satan and the first thing you must do is gain strength and have confidence in each one of you and in you as individuals, that would be the beginning and the key to winning this battle”, said Satan, happy to have his daughter with him.

            So, my real name is Lilith Satan and not Francesca. I like my real name better; but for now, I will not use it and will remain Francesca.

            As for gaining strength, I know how, “he finished saying, happy to have his father by his side.

            “How your highness?” Satine said.

            “Hey! I am not your highness. I will always be her friend and when this happens, I want you and James to get married. As for the training we should have, I already know how,” Lilith Satan said, calm and collected.

            “Ok friend and sorry. But how are we going to gain experience? How are we going to defeat the Devil and his minions?” Victoria asked.

            “The first thing we have to do is start fighting and some better ways to do it are: box, kung fu, taekwondo and underground races, because thanks to them, we will begin to lose our fear of everything,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Also, learn what our powers are and know how to use them,” said Phobos.

            “Bravo little brother! You’re already thinking big, I congratulate you,” said Lilith Satan.

            “We must start running to have agility and not be lazy; far from it, a burden to anyone, “said Thanatos.

            “I love it. What else?” Lestat asked.

            “Learn to know our enemies and their weaknesses,” said Phobos.

            “What else do we have to do to defeat the Devil?” Nomak asked.

            “Anticipate his attacks and beat him in that moment,” James said.

            “All right! That among other things, is what you have to learn now to defeat the Devil,” said Satan.

            “One of the rules is never to be defeated by the enemy,” Lilith said.

            “Thank you very much for everything to each one of you,” said Persephone, while hugging her parents.

            “Relax my daughter and remember that we will always be aware of you. Well, to sleep,” said Persephone.

            And they all went to sleep with their respective parents.

            The next day, after breakfast, it was time to go.

            Neither wanted to say goodbye, but they had to do it and they felt enormous sadness in doing so.

            “Don’t worry about anything because we will help you unconditionally,” Varkolak said.

            “Remember that you always have to be prepared for war and also, to die in it,” Hades said.

            “Before doing all that, there is one thing we must do and that is to be baptized under their laws and that means, change our first and last names,” Lestat said.

            “The moment you do that, we want to be there, next to you,” Medusa said.

            “Ok mommy, you guys will be there, we promise,” Medusa said.

            “Well, now we are going and until his christening,” said Lilith.

            “See you at the christening,” Drake said.

            “Come visit us more often,” Victoria said.

            “We will,” Angela said.

            And after that they left. They left happy after the heartfelt conversation they had with their children, which was the most heartfelt conversation they ever had.

    On the other hand, the parents felt that they were closer to their children and that, whatever happens, they would defend them with their lives.

            On the other hand, Angel Jahweh, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aurora and Harmony who, on earth, were using other names, felt what Lilith Satan, Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos, Deimos and the two dragons, were feeling and they too would prepare for war.

CATHOLIC CHURCH VS SATANIC CHURCH

            Francesca, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley, and Aldous, they were determined to be baptized by the Satanic Church and receive Satan as their only God, what they had to do is, find a Satanic Church in Beverly Hills.

            They searched everywhere and found no Satanic Church.

            They were about to give up when they heard that they just opened a Satanic Church in Ipswich – Massachusetts.

            As soon as they heard that, Francesca, Satine, Peter, Agnes, Sabrine, Drake, Conrad, Bentley and Aldous and the dragons who are Mattew Azarian and Rick Cain, made their reservations to go there.

             Also, they made reservations for their parents, because they did not want to do this, without their support.

            As soon as they had everything ready, they notified their parents who were happy with the news.

            They agreed to meet at the Los Angeles International Airport at six in the evening, to be two hours before the flight.

            They were told that they would travel this Friday, so they have everything ready and everything that is needed for the christening.

    Before making that trip, they decided to go to the Catholic Church, to see and see if they would regret the decision they had already made.

            That same night, they went to the Catholic Church, to see if it filled them or managed to fill that void that they were feeling.

            Before mass, they could notice that there was a confirmation; so, they went in to see what it was like.

            As they went forward with the confirmation, they felt that they were not filling that void that they were feeling, and they felt that something else was missing.

    Anyway, they decided to stay to see what all that was like, because for them, that was something new.

            After that, they listened to the ten commandments of the Catholic Church, which were as follows:

1. You will love God above all things.

2. You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain.

3. You will sanctify the holidays.

4. You will honor your father and mother.

5. You will not kill.

6. You will not commit impure acts.

7. You will not steal.

8. You shall not bear false witness or lie.

9. You will not indulge in impure thoughts and desires.

10. You will not covet the goods of others.

    After hearing that and no matter how hard they tried, the Catholic Church could not fill that void; so, they decided to leave, because they felt that they were not going to achieve anything with the Catholic Church.

            The day came when they had to travel and they were super excited and even more, because they would travel with their parents.

    Everyone was excited, including the two dragons, because it would be the first time that they would all travel such a long distance.

            They stayed at Rogers and Brown House Bed & Breakfast, which is an inn.

    They felt that the place was cozy, and that the atmosphere lent itself so that all the people who visit the place feel as if they were at home.

             As soon as they were given the keys to the rooms, they thanked them for the hospitality and immediately, they went to the rooms, to leave their things there and go out to find where the Satanic Church is.

            When each went to their respective rooms, they noticed that it was warm and welcoming and that the view was fantastic.

            They left their things and went quickly in search of the Church.

            They enjoyed the trip to the Church and fell in love with the fantastic scenery that Ipswich has.

            As soon as they arrived at the Church, they could notice that the Satanic Church is white with red and that, above the door, there is the golden pentagram and in the center of the pentagram, there is the face of Satan.

            “Daddy, is it okay for them to use your face for this Church?” Lilith Satan asked, annoyed, and intrigued to see her dad’s face in the Church.

            “No daughter because it is a sign of respect towards me. Although, they must have used my face only once”, finished Satan, trying to reassure his daughter.

            When they entered the Church, they could also notice that it is white with red and that, on both sides, there are pentagrams of gold color and at the end of the hall, there was the statue of Satan, of gold color and on both sides, there are two inverted crosses. colored red.

            Likewise, they noticed that the floor looks like a mirror and in the middle of the floor, there is a black rectangle and in the middle of it, there is a red pentagram and at each point of the pentagram, it has Satanist signs.

            On one of the ends of the pentagram, towards the altar, there is a small part of black, as if it were a carpet.

            On the other hand, they saw that the chairs are red with black and that there are only two rows and that, on the sides, there are chandeliers.

            They were fascinated by everything they were seeing; they could not believe the worship they feel towards Satan.

            While they were gazing in fascination at the Church, they did not realize that a man was in front of them.

            “Good day. How can I help you?” asked the gentleman kindly.

            As if they had agreed, they all stared at the lord. He was dressed in white and red, and he looked elegant.

            “Good day sir. We have come here, to be baptized and to receive Satan, as Our Lord,” Deimos said quietly.

            “All right. I have a question, are you ready and prepared to receive Our Lord into your lives?” The Lord kindly asked again.

            “Yes, we are ready to receive Satan, as Our Lord and we do know everything we need for the Black Baptism,” Thanatos said.

            “We already have our names and surnames,” said Phobos.

            “And also, we have the clothes that we are going to wear that day,” Lestat said.

            Every time the man tried to speak, he could not because they interrupted him every so often.

            “When do you want to be baptized?” asked the gentleman kindly.

            “We want to be baptized this Friday,” James said.

            “Ok, everything will be ready by this Friday,” said the man.

            “Ok, see you on Friday,” said Phobos senior.

            “See you on Friday,” said the man.

            “See you on Friday,” Thanatos said.

            When they came out, everyone was happy with their christening and felt a peace and tranquility that they had not felt before.

            They decided to tour Ipswich and Salem, whatever they could in the remainder of the week.

            For the first time in their lives that Lilith Satan and her friends were immensely happy, and that happiness is due to their parents.

            “My daughter, my little princess, do you and your friends want me to baptize them, or do they want to be baptized by someone else?” Satan asked nervously.

            “Daddy, we prefer that you baptize us and not third parties,” said Lilith Satan, as she got on her father’s back.

            “Decided! I will baptize you, as I did when you were little,” said Satan, happy to re-baptize you.

            “One question daddy, will you baptize us disguised as you are now, or will you baptize us being yourself?” Lilith Satan asked, guessing her dad’s answer.

            “How would you like it?” asked Satan.

            “The truth is, we want his true appearance and this, my Lord,” said Deimos.

            “I think the same,” said Phobos.

            “Well, we all want the same thing. So, it is decided, my Lord Daddy, baptize us being yourself “, finished saying Lilith Satan, with a huge smile on her mouth.

            Friday night arrived, the day of the baptism and everyone was preparing for the Black Baptism and when they were ready, they went directly to the Satanic Church, taking everything to be baptized.

            When they arrived at the Church, the Black Father was waiting for them.

            “Good evening, gentlemen. I am the Pope who is going to baptize them,” said the Pope, who was preparing for the baptisms.

            “Do not worry sir, who is going to baptize you, it will be me,” said Satan, as he took off his clothes and all the disguises.

            When everyone present saw that the person who was with them at that moment was nothing more than Satan, they knelt before him.

             “Calm down and sit down, we will start with the baptisms and among them is the baptism of my own daughter,” said Satan, as he walked to the altar, to begin with the mass.

            Everything was going perfectly and Satan, had the help of the Pope, with the mass of the baptism.

             The Pope, told Lilith and her friends, the eleven commandments of the Satanic Church which are the following:

1. Do not give your opinion or advice unless it is asked of you.

2. Don’t tell your problems to others unless you are sure they want to hear them.

3. When you are in someone else’s habitat, show respect or better not go there.

4. If a guest in your home angers you, treat him cruelly and mercilessly.

5. Do not make sexual advances unless you are given a mating signal.

6. Do not take what does not belong to you unless it is a burden on the other person and is crying out for release.

7. Recognize the power of magic if you have used it successfully to obtain something desired. If you deny the power of magic after having used it successfully, you will lose everything you have gained.

8. Don’t worry about something that has nothing to do with you.

9. Don’t hurt small children.

10. Do not kill nonhuman animals unless you are attacked, or for food.

11. When you are out in the open, do not bother anyone. If someone is bothering you, ask them to stop. If it does not, destroy it.

    After that, they started with the baptisms; in which, each one had to choose the names that they had to use from that moment on.

            “Here I will intervene. You will say the names that you are going to use from now on but, for now, they will continue to use the false names and surnames and you know very well why.” said Satan.

            Then, one by one he began to say out loud, the names that they want to use and that will be recorded in the Satanic book:

            “My name will be Deimos, like my daddy’s. Meanwhile, I will use the false first and last name that will be Aldous Scanlon.”

            “My name will be Phobos, like my daddy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Bentley Cosgrove.”

            “My name will be Thanatos, like my daddy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Conrad Hunter. “

            “My name will be Lestat, like my daddy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Drake Walters. “

            “My name will be Medusa, like my mommy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name that will be Sabrine Valentine.”

            “My name will be Persephone, like my mommy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Agnes Eckhouse.”

            “My name will be Hades, like my daddy’s. Meanwhile, I will use the false name and surname that will be Percival Eckhouse and I am your twin brother, Persephone. “

            Everyone was surprised by such a revelation that they had to stop the ceremony.

            Persephone ran to where her brother was and hugged him tightly and he hugged her back. Then everyone came together and hugged each other.

            “Welcome Hades. Very soon you will know who I am.” After that, they all lined up again.

            “My name will be James Varkolak, like my daddy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Peter Priestley.”

            “My name will be Victoria Angela, like my mommy’s. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name which will be Satine Perry. “

            “My name will be Lilith Satan, Lilith like my mommy and Satan like my daddy Satan. In the meantime, I will use the false first and last name that will be Francesca Ziering. “

            “My name will be Mattew Azarian.”

            “My name will be Rick Cain.”

            When they finished saying their names and even the false names, everyone was surprised to see that they are children of the great and most powerful in history.

            But they were more surprised to see that Lilith Satan, the daughter of Satan, was among them.

            Everyone began to analyze them, as they continued with the ceremony and what they could see is that they are simply beautiful and perfect.

            After four hours, they all left baptized and calm, because this was what they had always wanted: to find their true path.

            “So, you are the daughter of Our Lord, Satan,” Hades said, staring at her.

            “That’s how it is. So, you are the son of the most feared of the Olympian Gods, Hades,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Don’t start with the flirting,” Persephone said, jealous.

            “Do not be jealous, because we will all be the best friends and allies in everything and we will fight shoulder to shoulder against all our enemies,” said Lilith Satan, calming Persephone.

            After that, they all went to celebrate. They were all happy with their baptisms and were even happier that Satan was the one who baptized them.

            Persephone and Hades, spoke with their parents, to allow them to be together, as brothers in this journey that they must face and prepare, to face the Devil.

            At first, neither of them liked the idea, but they ended up accepting it.

            The parents spoke with their children and told them that they no longer have any debt, that everything is settled, and they were immensely happy and did not stop thanking them.

  With two weeks left, they decided to tour all of Massachusetts and after that, back to reality.

            In Calabasas, Angel Jahweh, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony, went to a secluded place and let out that part that they had been hiding for years.

            When they managed to free him, the archangels Nuriel, Shamsiel, Uriel, Ariel, Azrael, Chamuel, Gabriel, Haniel, Jeremiel, Jofiel and Miguel appeared to meet them.

            “Who are you?” asked Alexander Williams, whose name is Angel Jahweh.

            “The real question would be, who are you? but we will answer them. We are archangels and your real name is not Alexander Williams, his real name is Angel Jahweh, the son of God and brother of Jesus”, said Archangel Nuriel.

            “His real name is not Brayden, but Zeus, the son of Zeus,” said Archangel Shamsiel.

             “His real name is not Jonah, but Poseidon, the son of Poseidon,” Archangel Uriel said.

            “Her real name is not Millicent, but Aphrodite, the daughter of Aphrodite,” Archangel Ariel said.

            “Her real name is not Aalis, but Hippolyta, the daughter of Ares,” Archangel Azrael said.

            “Her real name is not Jehanne, but Clarisse, the daughter of Zeus,” Archangel Chamuel said.

            “His real name is not Luther, but Apollo, the son of Apollo,” said Archangel Gabriel.

            “Her real name is not Beatrice but Daphne, the daughter of the nymph Daphne,” Archangel Haniel said.

            “Her real name is not Cecily, but Tique, Tique’s daughter,” said Archangel Jeremiel.

            “Her real name is not Margery but Aura, the daughter of Aura,” Archangel Jofiel said.

            “Her real name is not Melisende, but Harmony, the daughter of Harmony,” said Archangel Michael.

            “And she is Amphitrite, her sister Poseidon and her name here on earth will be Rhoslyn,” Archangel Nuriel said.

            “My sister? Do I have a sister?” Poseidon said, as he hugged his sister and she hugged him back.

            “That’s how it is little brother. We are family and now, we are all together,” said Amphitrite.

            “And we will protect each other at all times. Now, we want to know why they sent us to earth and without lies”, said Angel Jahvé, ready to discover the whole truth and understand his father more.

            Then, at that moment, God and Jesus appear, to meet them.

            “Daddy? Brother?” asked Angel Jahvé, as he ran into the arms of his father and brother.

            All who were present bowed to God and to his two sons.

            “Do not bow to me, because we are the same,” said Angel Jahvé, when he realized that everyone was bowing to him as well.

            With me and your brother, I brought the parents of each one of you, so that you can meet them.

            The only one who did not come was the nymph Dafne, because she did not want to see Apollo, although she was dying to know what her daughter looks like, she did not go to meet her and settled for imagining her from afar.

            Immediately, everyone went to hug their parents, crying with happiness.

            While that was happening, they were narrating everything that happened and the reasons why, they were forced to send them to earth.

             “That? Why?” Amphitrite said, not understanding anything that was happening.

            “We had no choice daughter, it was that or watch them die and we were not going to allow the Devil to kill them,” Amphitrite said, with tears in her eyes.

            “And the same thing happened to Satan, his wife Lilith and his allies. They had to send their children to earth, for the same reason,” Zeus said, with some bitterness in his voice.

            “So, they are here, on earth?” Poseidon asked, unable to believe what he was hearing.

            “That’s right son. They are here too and they, like you, have to find a way to start preparing for war against the Devil and his allies,” Poseidon said.

            “And to think that all this could be avoided if the Devil had not betrayed your alliance and trust,” Ares said.

            “Well, let’s put the laments and claims aside and focus on this war that, like it or not, we will participate, along with the offspring of Satan, Lilith and her allies,” said Angel Jahvé.

            “How would we start training for war?” Aphrodite asked.

            “Well, the first thing we would have to do is find how to overcome our fears and make ourselves stronger,” said Hipólita.

            “Well, what occurs to me is to practice Kickboxing, Kung Fu, Taekwondo and everything related to martial arts and from time to time, fight with our true powers, we had to see exactly what they are and know the enemy”, Angel Jahweh said, specifying what would be a plan.

            “I think that plan is great! With that, we already have the ground gained, we just must put it into practice”, said Zeus.

            “How will they look?” What will they be like physically?” asked Dafne.

            “Daphne, focus on the war we all have against the Devil; instead of, what the children of darkness look like, “said Apolo, who was jealous.

            Apollo was jealous of Daphne’s comment, because he was attracted to her.

            “Let’s put aside imagining what the children of darkness look like and focus more on winning this war!” Poseidon said.

            “We are going to help you in whatever you need,” Archangel Nuriel said.

             “Count on us for everything and at all times,” said Archangel Shamsiel.

            “Thank you archangels and we will take it into account,” said Angel Jahweh.

            They all stayed a while longer talking about what their life was like in heaven and how happy everyone was there.

             After that, they each went to their places. Angel Jahweh took Amphitrite with them.

CLANDESTINE RACES AND HIGH-RISK GAMES

    In Calabasas, Angel Jahweh, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony, they got into all the possible classes of boxing, kickboxing, taekwondo and all the classes related to martial arts.

            Back in Beverly Hills and with more courage and desire to emerge triumphant in this battle against the Devil, Lilith Satan, and her friends, decided that they had to make several changes in their routine lives and begin not to trust people so easily.

            “Little by little, the children of darkness, we meet again and on earth,” said Lilith Satan, happy to see the union of the brothers Medusa and Hades.

            “That is true, and the most important thing is that together we are invincible and that is why we must always be together, protecting each other,” said Hades.

            “That is true now more than ever, because we have to start preparing to fight in battle,” Deimos said.

            “For the battle and for all the obstacles we have to face. The first thing we have to do is make ourselves stronger and put aside the fear and fear that we have,” said Phobos.

            “How about we all go underground? Thus, we would have all the adrenaline we need and thanks to clandestine races, we can lose that feeling called fear, “said Thanatos, seeking a solution to his fears and fears.

            “Great idea Thanatos! I support you and I sign up,” said Lestat.

            “We all support you and we will all get into the underground races and we will not only get fully into the underground races; also, we will get into Box, Kung Fu, Taekwondo, Kick Boxing, motorcycle racing and all the races that are promoting,” said James.

            “Friends look what I found outside our house, this flyer indicating when the clandestine races begin. Let us participate! And we are all going to participate, nothing that I stay at home, all that is over. If we really want to be strong, we must put aside our fears and fears and come out victorious in this war,” said Lilith Satan.

            “I do not want to hear” I sign up “” I pass “, from this moment, we will all be involved in everything, to make ourselves strong, powerful and invincible,” said Hades.

            “Also, we must start running, to gain agility and speed. I’ll see what we can do to fix that,” Deimos said.

            That night, they got into the underground races. At first, they were failing.

After a lot of practice and training, they were invincible, and no one could beat them.

            Each clandestine race became more dangerous than the previous one and they did not care, because each time, they took more risks and they no longer felt fear.

            For the underground races, they had to learn to drive all kinds of cars and all kinds of motorcycles, and they loved to feel the adrenaline rush through their entire body.

            There was not a night when they did not participate in the underground races.

            Also, there was a competition, known as “Rollerballer”.

            Rollerballer, is a game against the clock and there are no rules, because it is a game where you win or die. It is a bloody game.

            The game is as follows: “They catch the ball and must put it in the other team’s basket. In this game, players can be on motorcycles, so that they can go faster and be more agile, when shooting.”

            When they read that, they also signed up for that game and everyone participated.

            From the first moment they decided to play the game, they began to win, and their true nature began to come out strong, dominant and that they liked to hurt others.

            Noticing that in them, they decided to reduce the adrenaline they felt a bit, without leaving the game at all.

            Also, they found out about a game called “The Game of Death” and it consists of:

            “Adolescents who practice it, have to drown someone (normally, a friend who volunteered to” see what he feels “or someone else who is forced), until their” victim ” is unconscious and has to post the gloomy result on social networks.”

            They also participated in that game. Each game and each underground race that they participated, they became stronger and more invincible.

            On the other hand, they got into Karate, Kung Fu, Taekwondo, Martial Arts, Boxing, everything to do with running, swimming, street fighting, weightlifting, basketball, and soccer.

            At fifteen, the children of light and darkness were invincible and extremely strong and risky that the people who they were previously no longer exist.

            They managed to overcome all obstacles, fears and fears and felt that they could do whatever they set out to do.

FIRST MEET

    Angel Jahweh and her friends had the strange feeling that Lilith Satan and her friends were in Beverly Hills; so, they decided that they were going to study there.

            As if their minds were connected, they agreed to study at the same school.

            Lilith Satan and her friends already had a year of having studied at the school, they already knew how the system worked and who governed the school.

            Amy, Elizabeth, Jessica, and Danielle Wakefield ran the school, along with their friends.

            The people who, they saw “inferior”, oversaw bullying them.

            This event occurred last year when they were just entering school.

            Two weeks after classes started, Lilith Satan and her friends saw how they were bullying Amy Rollins and that, they were not going to allow it.

            Lilith Satan and her friends, they took Amy and her friends and gave them a severe beating, they were in the hospital, for a month.

             From that moment, no one dared to bully; much less, if they were close to prevent it.

            The school year arrived, and everyone was already in the hallways, waiting to start classes, when they saw Angel Jahvé and his friends.

            They all saw the enormous difference in which there is between Lilith Satan and her friends with Angel Jahvé and her friends, when it comes to dress, character, and personality.

            Both men and women felt a great attraction towards Angel Jahweh and his friends and could not sigh for them.

             During the first periods of classes, the classmates that Angel Jahweh and his friends had, did nothing more than contemplate them and that, they did not like them at all.

            Break time came and all the students had enough time to go out, eat, play with their friends, and sunbathe.

            As if they had agreed, on the one hand, Angel Jahweh and his friends came out, and on the other hand, Lilith Satan, and her friends.

            When they saw each other for the first time, they felt that there was something, that would unite them, and they did not know how to explain how well it is.

            So, they started to analyze themselves from head to toe and noticed how different they are.

            While Lilith Satan and her friends dress up like any rocker – goth; on the other hand, Angel Jahweh and his friends dress totally different from them.

            Lilith Satan, Victoria, Persephone, and Medusa had black nylon stockings, a short black T-shirt with a huge white skull in the center of the shirt, a black miniskirt, and knee-high boots.

             All four had black mouths, black eyeliner and eyeshadow, and their hair was loose without a bun.

            Lilith Satan had her hair red with black, wavy, and long to the waist, Victoria, had red hair, long and straight up to the waist, Persephone, had black hair, long and straight up to the waist and Medusa, had hair light brown, long and straight to the waist.

            James, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos, Deimos, Hades, Mattew and Rick, they had on black jeans, black T-shirts with a white skull in the center and black leather jackets and all eight had long straight black hair.

            Angel Jahweh, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura, Harmony and Amphitrite, were the opposite of them, because the adoptive parents taught them to dress well, they taught them about etiquette and to behave the height of the situation.

            Despite that, there was something that pushed them to be together and without putting up resistance, they approached.

            When they approached Lilith Satan and her friends, they noticed that they were wearing chains with the face of Satan.

             They did not ask, because they were not ready to hear the answer and after a short pause, they decided to start the conversation:

            “What’s your name?” asked Angel Jahweh, trying to start a conversation.

            The moment Angel Jahweh saw Lilith Satan, he saw how beautiful she was, even though she was dressed as a rocker, that did not matter to him, because he saw what is deep within her being and he liked that.

            On the other hand, he was fascinated with her hair, because it is black with red, long, and wavy. Also, he was drawn to her skin which is white and freckled.

            “My name is Francesca Ziering and what is your name?” She asked to Angel Jahweh.

            The moment Lilith Satan saw Angel Jahvé, she saw how attractive he was and that he looked like an angel and when her eyes saw his eyes, she saw that he had a pure and transparent soul and she liked that.

            My name is Alexander Williams. Nice to meet you,” Angel Jahweh replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            When the two of them stared into each other’s eyes, they felt a strong and powerful connection and attraction, which began to feel extremely hot.

            “What’s your name?” Zeus asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            The moment Zeus saw Persephone, he saw how beautiful she was, and he also noticed that she has an angelic face, with a look that gives chills and even though she was dressed as a rocker that did not matter to him, because he saw what is in the depths of his being and he liked that.

             “My name is Agnes Eckhouse and what is your name?” Persephone asked him.

            When Persephone saw Zeus, she noticed that he was the perfection of a man and that, under those clothes, there is a man who is too attractive.

            She was also fascinated by his short brown hair and sea blue eyes.

            “My name is Brayden Williams. Nice to meet you,” Zeus replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            “What are your names?” asked Angel Jahweh, now addressing Victoria and James.

             “My name is Satine Perry, and his name is Peter Priestley,” Victoria replied.

            “Nice to meet you,” the three replied in unison, while shaking hands.

            When Angel saw Satine and Peter, she felt she could trust them blindly, because they would be together through thick and thin.

            “What’s his name?” Poseidon asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            The moment Poseidon saw Medusa, he felt that he had stolen his thoughts, because all his concentration and his gaze was on her alone.

            When Poseidon saw Medusa, he fell under the charms of Medusa, because she is beautiful; then he saw her mouth and wanted to kiss her but held back.

            When Poseidon saw Medusa’s hair, he thought she had the best hair and was not compared to Athena.

             “My name is Sabrine Valentine and what is your name?” Medusa asked him.

            When Medusa saw Poseidon, she felt herself getting lost in his gaze, in his mouth, telling her to kiss him and how she was dying to hug him, but she held back.

            “My name is Jonás Williams. Nice to meet you,” Poseidon replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” asked Lestat, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Lestat saw Aphrodite, he noticed that she has perfect blonde hair and blue eyes that mesmerize and captivate and that she is the perfection of a woman.

            “My name is Millicent Williams and what is your name?” Aphrodite asked him.

            When Aphrodite saw Lestat, she saw that, despite that rudeness, a man was hiding willing to do anything, to defend his loved ones and who is the most honest and sincere of men, and she was shocked with his attractiveness and with that mouth that caused him to eat her with kisses.

            Finally, when he saw Lestat’s long, curly, wavy hair, he was simply fascinated.

            “My name is Drake Walters. Nice to meet you,” Lestat replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” Deimos asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Deimos saw Hipólita, he was fascinated by her hard and impenetrable gaze and when he looked into her eyes, he noticed that she is a sensitive woman and that she does not know what it is to feel tenderness.

            He was also enchanted by her long straight blonde hair and you could not tell how beautiful the hair is, because she had pulled it into a ponytail.

             “My name is Aalis Williams and what is your name?” Hipólita asked him.

            When Hippolyta saw Deimos, she noticed that, just look at him for the blood to freeze. At the same time, there was something in his gaze that was very disconcerting and dark and the way he looked could undress even the darkest souls and he liked that.

            On the other hand, she is fascinated by her shoulder length dark brown hair and her super white skin.

            Finally, he loved seeing that scar, in the middle of his forehead, because it gave him that appeal that no one could have had.

            “My name is Aldous Scanlon. Nice to meet you,” Deimos replied.

            “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” asked Phobos, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Phobos saw Clarisse, he thought she was an angel or a star impossible to reach her and when he saw her eyes, he thought they were the most beautiful eyes ever seen.

            On the other hand, he thought she was a princess, the Snow White from the fairy tales they were told when they were little: snow white skin, blood red mouth and hair and night black eyes.

             “My name is Jehanne Williams and what is your name?” Clarisse asked him.

            When Clarisse saw Phobos, she noticed that he, Phobos and Enio were alike in some things, such as: eyes and gaze.

            But there was something in which Phobos was different from his brothers and that is, what he saw in the depths of his eyes, because he felt terror to see in the depths of her that, on the one hand, she managed to paralyze you completely and on the other on the other hand, it made your blood boil.

            All that together, made Clarisse, was attracted to him and it is something she had never felt for anyone.

            My name is Bentley Cosgrove. Nice to meet you,” replied Phobos.

             “Nice to meet you,” he replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s their name?” asked Phobos, trying to strike up a conversation.

             “My name is Beatrice Williams, and his name is Luther Williams and what is your name?” Dafne asked him.

            When Beatrice and Luther saw Phobos, they saw the same thing as Clarisse and the only difference is that they were not in love with him.

            They all felt that they could trust each other and that whatever happens, the friendship that would be forged between them would last forever.

            “My name is Bentley Cosgrove. Nice to meet you,” replied Phobos.

            “Nice to meet you,” he replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” Thanatos asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Thanatos saw Tique, he noticed that she was not the typical blonde woman in blues, there was something deeper in her that made her surrender at his feet.

            He looked at Tique’s blond hair and thought that “Tique’s hair flew to the sound of the music of the wind and that the golden-blond color matched the sun and the morning.

            Also, he was able to realize that everything in her is delicate, fine, and well distributed and that she looked like an angel.

            “My name is Cecily Williams and what is your name?” Tique asked him.

            When Tique met Thanatos, he was fascinated to see the black, long, and straight color of his hair that matched the night, his gaze was cold as night and at the same time, Thanatos’s gaze managed to freeze and paralyze anyone, and he loved that.

            On the other hand, he noticed that his skin is tanned, but not so much and his eyes are black like the night and like the deepest of darkness.

            Tique was fascinated when she saw Thanatos and was intimidated when she saw the impact that he had on her and without trying.

            “My name is Conrad Hunter. Nice to meet you,” Thanatos replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” he replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” asked Mattew, one of the dragons, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Mattew saw Aura, he stared at her beauty and how sensual she is; besides, he saw how beautiful her brown eyes were and was fascinated to see her profiled nose and overall, she is the most beautiful of all women, leaving out her friends, who are beautiful.

            “My name is Margery Williams and what is your name?” Aura asked him.

            When Margery saw Mattew, she noticed how beautiful he is, with his long straight black hair, he has an air of mystery and has a seductive aura.

            Margery knew that Mattew, noticed something in him that he did not know how to explain well what it is and that, drew attention to her.

            Then he saw that his masculine features were well marked, and he was not like other men who were not like that.

            When they looked into each other’s eyes, the two realized that there is more than one life in their eyes and they also realized that they could be immensely happy.

            “My name is Mattew Azarian. Nice to meet you,” Mattew replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

             “What’s his name?” asked Rick, the other dragon, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Rick saw Harmony, he told himself that she looked like a princess, with her long, straight red hair, green eyes, and fair skin.

            Altogether, Rick noticed that it looked like a delicate flower and that he was afraid to hold it, because he was afraid it would break into a thousand pieces.

            “My name is Melisende and what is your name?” Harmony asked him.

            When Harmony saw Rick, she noticed how handsome he is.

             Although, on the outside, he is hard and difficult to reach her heart, on the inside, he is a sensitive and tender man and he loved that and what he loved the most is that it is seen that he will always put his family and friends by above all the people who wish to harm them.

            Also, he loved that it has that aura of mystery and that it hid something when it is not.

            Harmony has always been fascinated by mysterious and reserved men and that’s Rick.

            Finally, Harmony, felt that Rick would be the perfect husband for her, and she already saw a future with him.

    “My name is Rick Cain. Nice to meet you,” Rick replied.

            “Nice to meet you,” he replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” Hades asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Hades saw Amphitrite, he noticed that she was an attractive woman and everything about her, attracted attention in him: her long straight black hair – bluish, blue eyes, small ears and nose, mouth and thin eyebrows and has a beautiful face.

            He could also realize that, although she seems fragile, she is not, because she is a strong and determined woman and that is what most caught the attention of Amphitrite.

            “My name is Rhoslyn Williams and what is your name?” Amphitrite asked.

            When Amphitrite saw Hades, she could tell that despite his rocker look, he is a super handsome man.

             Amphitrite, decided to examine him carefully and could notice his long and straight black hair, eyes black as night, white skin, he also has a fine mouth and nose and has a look that penetrates the depths of one.

            Also, he was fascinated that he is not the typical man with short hair, that he dresses well and that he looks for hidden words to look good to any woman and that made Amphitrite feel attracted to him.

            My name is Percival Eckhouse, and I am the twin brother of Agnes Eckhouse. Nice to meet you,” Hades replied.

             “Nice to meet you,” he replied, as they shook hands.

            “What’s his name?” Perseus asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

            When Perseus saw Enio, he noticed that she looks like a porcelain doll, whose long, straight light brown hair and her green eyes further enhanced her beauty.

            In addition, it contrasted with her white skin and how fragile, sweet, and tender she looked, but deep down, she is an extremely strong and powerful woman.

            “My name is Sigourney Scanlon, and I am the twin sister of Aldous Scanlon and what is your name?” Enio said to him.

            When Enio saw Perseus, she could see that he is beautiful and attractive, and his short, straight black hair and dark brown eyes further highlighted his attractiveness.

             But what really melted his heart was seeing that enigmatic smile that he owns.

            “My name is Brantley Williams. Nice to meet you,” replied Perseus.

            “Nice to meet you,” she replied, as they shook hands.

            After the presentation, they decided to sit down together, to talk more in depth and to get to know each other better, and they all noticed that they had a lot in common and that they felt more attracted as they talked.

            From that moment, they began to share more time together, despite the criticism and bad vibes from others, they did not care.

            The only thing they cared about was themselves and what they thought of each other.

            They immediately became good friends. Although there were things they could not share, they tried not to think about it and think about how happy they are together.

NXIVM

            It had been two months since they began their friendship relationship and knowing each other every day and finding out what the other likes, that they did not imagine that again, the Devil, would do his thing.

            Several people, friends, and colleagues of theirs, started talking about how great NXIVM is and what great programs they have and how cutting edge.

            They began to doubt the comments of the people, because it seemed suspicious that they spoke so many wonders of that organization.

            Since they had heard that they have opened one outside of Beverly Hills, they decided to go and investigate, to see if what they were saying is true.

            They decided to do that research separately, because they had not talked in depth about the matter and did not want to commit to each other.

       Francesca and her friends decided to go that same afternoon to that place to see what is true in what people were saying.

            The place was far from the city, which seemed strange to them, but they managed to get to the place.

            When they arrived at the site, there were still people working at the site; so, they decided to go in, to find out what the place is like and investigate what the place is like inside and what programs they sell and the most important thing is, observe how the people who work in that place are.

            “Good afternoon sirs. How can I help you?” asked the exceedingly kind and cordial receptionist.

            “Good afternoon Miss. Could you help us by providing information?” asked Sigourney Scanlon.

            “Of course. What kind of information do they need?” asked the receptionist.

            “We want information on the courses this organization offers and the costs,” said Percival Eckhouse.

            “Do not worry. Immediately, I will give you all that information, the costs, and the duration of each course”, the secretary said again.

            While the receptionist was giving him the details of the courses and the costs, they were also explaining what each course is about and they were told that the most popular course is “Coaching”.

            After an hour of being in the organization, we decided to go to our houses, to investigate more about the matter.

            What we did not know is that, after an hour, Alexander and his friends went to investigate the organization and they left with the same results.

            We decided to wait a week, because what the receptionist told us made us doubt about the organization and about the people who work there.

            After that week, we decided not to wait any longer and go to that organization and even more so now that Bonnie McQueen had been missing for days.

            That event seemed strange to us, because she is not the type of person who leaves the house without saying where she is going.

            It was night when they arrived at the organization and it seemed strange to them to see that the lights were on, but there was no one even in the lobby; far from it, at the entrance.

            The moment they decided to get closer, they had to hide, because they saw that someone was approaching the lobby.

            In a matter of minutes, there was a lot of movement in that organization, which seemed strange to them, because no one works at that time of the night.

            We decided to get closer, to investigate what that organization hides and what we saw, left us frozen and speechless.

            We saw how they mistreated and flogged women and did other things to them that, better not to talk about, but what we saw made it clear to us that this organization is nothing more than a facade and that its intentions are not good.

          We were about to leave when we heard desperate cries for help.

            Given that, we decided to get closer, and we saw all the women, locked in a room, without light and they were really scared and among them was Bonnie McQueen.

            Luckily, we went to that place on a motorcycle. We were really upset by what we had seen that we decided to put a stop to this cruelty.

            We looked for something that would allow us to destroy that place and we did not find anything, but then we remembered who we are children and we decided to use our powers to save them; so, together and using our powers, we managed to rescue them.

            While they were grateful for the help, the men discreetly saw the cars and with their powers, they managed to start the cars.

            They climbed on the cars and luckily for us, there were the car keys.

            We wait until they are gone, to force them out of hiding.

            We wait half an hour and do everything we can to get them out of their hiding places.

            When they came out of hiding and saw what we have done to their organization, they decided to hunt us down.

            We ran on our bikes and the chase for our lives began.

            While they were chasing us, they started shooting at us and we are dodging the shots.

            We were in that deadly chase, for two days. Two days of which, they could not keep up with the persecution.

             We had not realized that the reporters were filming everything while they were talking about it and that made our parents and our friends really upset with us.

            When we were about to give up, the police showed up and arrested them and we, they made us heroes.

            They gave us recognition for our feet and after that, we went to the house that our parents were waiting for us and were bursting with anger.

            First, they bounced us and after that, they hugged us tightly.

            When they released us, the screaming began at the top of their lungs.

            “Because they did that? Why didn’t they ask for help? By what right did they do that?” Satan said, barely controlling how upset he was.

            “Daddy, we had to do that. We were not going to allow abuses against anyone,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Why didn’t they call the police?” Nomak asked, bursting with anger.

            “At that time, we did not think of anything other than saving those people, that’s all. Please daddies, do not be like that to us,” Victoria said.

            “Damn crazy! You are playing superheroes and we here, scared to death. They are punished until further notice,” Varkolak said, just as furious as Satan and Nomak.

            “And what would the punishment consist of?” Persephone asked, her voice trembling.

            “From now on, we will visit them more often, no more going out at night and if they want to go out, it will be with us watching them and from home to school and home,” Medusa said, somewhat calm.

            “How long will we be punished,” asked Phobos, nervous with his parents’ response?

            “My son, they will be punished until further notice,” replied Daddy Phobos.

            “But if we can participate in the underground races?” asked Thanatos.

            “My son, why do you want to participate in clandestine races?” asked Thanatos, curious to know the answer they would give him.

            “Daddy, thanks to clandestine careers, we are no longer afraid of anything and now, we are braver, more reckless and crazier,” Thanatos replied, with a smile on his lips.

            “Ok, they can continue with the underground races, but with us there, to watch over them. Remember that you are punished until further notice,” Hades said, upset at the way they risked their lives and did not tell them anything about what was happening.

            After two more hours of talking, they decided to end the conversation and from that moment, the parents decided to spend more time with their children, to take care of and monitor them.

            The next day, Francesca and her friends met with Alexander and his friends to talk about what happened.

            “Because they did that? What were they thinking?” asked Alexander, genuinely upset by what had happened.

            “Please understand us. We did it to save all the people who were incarcerated in that organization and among them was our friend Bonnie McQueen,” said Francesca, trying to reason with Alexander.

            “Understand what? What they did was reckless, they could have killed them,” said Jonás, just as upset as Alexander.

            “But it was not like that. Look at us! We are alive and everything went perfectly; so please try to stay calm. If we are together, nothing will happen to us,” Sabrine said, trying to calm Jonah.

            “Why are they acting that way?” Lestat asked, intrigued by their reaction.

            “Because we are strongly attracted to you,” said Aphrodite, who could no longer hide her feelings for Lestat.

            The truth is that none of them could hide what they were feeling anymore, and they no longer wanted to keep quiet about it.

            “We too are strongly attracted to you and we don’t want to keep hiding it either,” Sigourney said.

            “We’re glad to hear that, because we want to start dating you, to see how strong our feelings are,” said Brantley.

              “What would dating be like?” Jehanne asked, unable to hide her happiness.

            “We want to invite you to the Restaurant called” Beast “, they say the food is delicious and we pay, not you,” said Bentley, just as happy as Jehanne.

            “Ok let’s go there and what time and when would it be?” Margery asked, immensely happy.

            “It would be tomorrow after school,” Mattew said, immensely happy.

            “Okay. See you tomorrow at that time”, Francesca said, immensely happy.

            “See you tomorrow,” Alexander said, immensely happy.

            And to everyone’s surprise, they had their first kiss.

FIRST LOVE

          When Francesca and her friends went to the house, they did not stop laughing, dancing, singing, whistling, and saying how wonderful the day is and their parents, who were at home, did not stop looking at them, not understanding what was wrong with them. occurred.

            “Good afternoon children,” said Satan, looking at his daughter and her friends in disbelief.

            “Good afternoon daddy. I love him, I adore him, I love him and today is a perfect day.” Francesca said happily as she picked up her dad and started dancing with him.

            “Daughter, how I know you perfectly and all this that you have done since the moment you entered the house, it means that you are in love,” said Satan, staring at his daughter and each of her friends.

            “We can’t deny it and yes, yes, daddy, we’re in love,” Francesca said, nervous and unsure, at her dad’s reaction.

            “Who are they? Why don’t you bring them home?” Satan asked, in a calmer tone.

            “We’re not going to do it for now, until we’re sure of our feelings for them and their feelings for us,” Francesca said, looking at her hands.

            “Ok, it seems like the right thing to do and when you are sure of your feelings towards them, we want to know them. Remember each one of you, your happiness is our happiness, and your sadness is our sadness”, said Satan, hugging his daughter tightly.

            “Thank you, daddy. Daddy, we have an appointment with them tomorrow and it’s after school,” Victoria said nervously.

            “An appointment? And with what permission?” Nomak asked.

            Then they all knelt and said the following at the same time:

            “Daddies, please, let us have dates with them, lift the punishment and have more confidence in us that we are not going to make the same mistakes.”

            His parents, seeing that painting, could not contain their laughter and began to laugh.

            “Our children, we are going to lift their punishment, as long as they promise us that they will no longer do that kind of crazy thing and that, from this moment on, they will tell us every step they will take, so as not to take any kind of surprise.” said Deimos, who could not stop laughing.

             “Ok, we promise,” Aldous said.

            “Ok, we will trust you and your good judgment and prudence,” said Phobos.

            “We are all going to do the same and we hope they do not disappoint us,” said Thanatos.

            “Thanks daddy,” Conrad said.

            “Daddy, we want to visit them in hell, can we go visit them?” Peter asked nervously.

            “Of course, they can, and we will give them the best of welcomes.” Persephone said.

            “Thank you, mommy, thank you daddy and thank you to each one of you,” Agnes said happily.

            “And when would that visit be?” said Persephone.

            “If they agree, it would be for Halloween,” said Peter.

            “We agree and we will be waiting for them,” said Varkolak.

            “Since we were sent here on earth, this would be the first time we would go to hell,” said Francesca, intrigued by knowing hell.

            “My daughter, myself, I will teach you and we will make the journey through hell together and the same will be done by you and together with your children,” said Satan, happy to be able to spend Halloween with his only daughter.

            Everyone was happy to be able to spend that time with their children and take a tour with them, through all hell.

            On the other hand, Alexander, and his friends, who were talking mentally with their real parents, told them that they wanted to spend Halloween with them.

            After talking it over for an hour, they agreed to spend Halloween with them.

            The next day and after school, they went to eat at “Bestia”, where they served food in exaggerated quantities.

            They ordered some varieties of pizza, noodles, meats, and seafood, and they ordered coke and a variety of iced tea.

            “Francesca, you look so beautiful,” said Alexander, who did not stop staring at her.

            “Exaggerated. It’s not true, I’m wearing the clothes that I normally wear every day,” Francesca replied.

            And indeed, Francesca was gorgeous. Even though she is a rocker and dresses like one, especially today, she was pretty.

            Francesca wore black leather boots that reached above the knees, a black leather miniskirt, a red T-shirt with black edges, and a black leather jacket.

            She had all her hair tied back, leaving no hair loose, she had silver skull earrings, her black christening necklace, and gold and silver rings.

            Finally, she painted her lips black and since she was nervous and shy, she had acquired a natural color that is red.

            Francesca’s friends were dressed and painted the same, the only thing that changed was the color of the shirt and that they were not wearing a black leather jacket, but a jacket the color of the shirt, but leather.

            The men were dressed all in black leather, including their pants. The only thing that did not have leather, are their respective polo shirts that are white, black and red.

            For their part and for the first time in their lives, Alexander, and his friends, without exception, decided to dress in leather, matching Francesca, and her friends.

            “You look handsome too.” said Francesca, who did not stop staring at him.

            “Thank you, babe,” he said, after kissing her on the mouth and Francesca allowed the kiss.

            “I cannot stop seeing you. You really are beautiful,” said Peter, deeply in love with Satine.

            “And the same thing happens with you. You are attractive.” Satine said, deeply in love with Peter.

            “I no longer doubt the immense love I have for you,” said Brayden, who could not stop looking at Agnes.

            “I don’t have the immense love I have for you either,” said Agnes, who could not stop looking at Brayden either.

            “I don’t want to stop kissing you, because I’m lost to you and I’m in love like I’ve never been and it’s the first time all this has happened to me and I’m glad to know it’s with you,” said Jonás, who was kissing Sabrine’s hand.

            “I can’t stop looking at you, kissing you, contemplating you and telling you how much I love you and how much I care about you. I feel complete when I am with you and I know that this is how we all feel with you. We are madly in love and we feel butterflies running through our bodies,” said Sabrine, who couldn’t stop looking at Jonás.

            “You are the half that I had always secretly asked for and I am madly in love with you and this feeling does nothing but grow stronger. You, my sweet little witch, you stole my heart and I know that you will never give it back to me, because of love, we are all crazy”, said Drake, who could not stop kissing Millicent.

            “I feel complete when I’m with you, you are my wish granted, my love,” said Millicent, who could not stop kissing Drake.

            “I feel like I’m like a fish in water that I’m running through your skin and your mind and you taught me to love for no reason,” said Aldous, who also did not stop kissing Aalis.

             “Every second that passes, I fall more in love with you, because you are fresh grass and you smell like a spring and that is why I love you.”, said Aalis, who could not stop kissing Aldous.

            “My love goes beyond what I always longed for in a dream and I love you and I will love you forever,” said Bentley, who was lost in the eyes of Jehanne.

            “Every second that passes, I fall more in love with you, and I want to sleep on your chest, and I want to breathe from your breath. I want to walk hand in hand and for the problems we have to solve, hand in hand, because we are all crazy about love”, said Luther, who could not stop hugging and kissing Beatrice.

            “As time passes and our skin wrinkles, I will not stop loving you and there will be no other man in my life, I swear to you.” said Beatrice, who could not stop hugging and kissing Luther.

            “I want to breathe from your breath the only air that does me good and is the air of your love,” said Conrad, while kissing Cecily.

            “I also want to breathe from your breath that does me good and is the air of your love and loves, we are all crazy,” said Cecily, while kissing Conrad.

            “I feel that I am complete if you are with me and I know that we are for each other and you are my wish from the source conceived,” said Mattew, while he was hugging Margery, he did not stop kissing her.

            “I want to walk with you and from heaven we will reach our happiness,” said Margery, while she was hugging and kissing Mattew.

            “You are my complement, my better half and with you, I know that I can touch the sky,” said Rick, while he was kissing Melisende.

            “I love you and I want you to be the only owner of my heart. From the first moment I saw you, I do nothing but think about you. You, my sweet thief who stole my heart, I want to be with you until the last day of our lives,” Percival said, as he kissed Rhoslyn’s heart.

            “From the first moment I saw you, I did nothing but think about you. Everything in you, invites me to be with you, I love you without crossing words. I don’t do anything but dance, because with you, I feel like I’m floating,” Rhoslyn said, kissing Percival’s heart back.

            “I feel that with you, I am touching the sun and the moon. You and only you, are the owner of my heart “, said Brantley, while giving a tender kiss on the mouth to Sigourney.

            “You my complement, my better half, I love you without crossing words and this is not a dream, because you are my other half,” said Sigourney, while giving Brantley a tender kiss on the mouth.

            That same day, they are all in love and wanted to spend as much time as possible together and without anyone bothering them.

             They stayed longer in “Bestia”, where they enjoyed each other’s company and the atmosphere that fascinated them a lot.

            After that, they decided to go to Disneyland, by car. At Disneyland, they had the best date they ever dreamed of.

            How they had fun at Disneyland! They were laughing as if it were the first time, they had seen everything, because they were really enjoying the date to the fullest and were eating what they normally would not eat.

            Not only did they go to Disneyland that day, but they also went there, all week and on the other hand, they went to the other amusement park.

            In the second week, it was their turn to invite Alexander and his friends.

            They had decided to invite them to “Sushi Tama”, because they had the impression that they love sushi.

            Like the first date they had, they went there after school and there, they had an incredible time.

            During the meal, they could not help but show each other how much they love each other and how important they are to each other and that they are not capable of living far apart.

            They took advantage and took several photos, as a reminder that they were in that place and after that, they decided to take a long horse ride.

            After that, they went skating and playing hockey and, in the evening, they went to dinner at “Il Pastaiao Ristorante”, where they serve the best Italian food.

            To end the night, they went to the museum, where on the terrace you can see the stars and they were waiting there, to see if they see meteors, to make wishes.

            They all agreed on the same desire that is, to be together forever.

            For a month, they went on different and varied dates and all the dates were amazing and fun.

            At all times, both Satan, Lilith, their allies, and their demons, as well as God, the Gods of Olympus, the angels, and the archangels, were aware of them and the following movements of the Devil.

            And in those vigilances, they could realize that the children of light are in love with the children of darkness.

            Everyone was surprised, annoyed, anguished, and insecure by those unions that did not know what to think or what to do about it.

            Consequently, they were able to realize the immense love they have for each other and that they are capable of anything because they are together and that they would do the impossible so that no one comes between them.

            Their love is so strong that they made love for love and saw that they are super detailed, because they put candles around the room and with the rose petals, they made a huge heart, in the middle of the bed and, to finish, they put romantic music in the background.

             Seeing that, they knew that they would be inseparable and that it would be difficult and impossible to separate them.

            While they were doing it, they kept saying how much they love each other and hugging each other tightly, as if they were afraid of getting lost.

            They did it all night, until the afternoon of the next day, because they could no longer with the hunger they were.

            They got dressed and went to lunch at “Il Fornaio Beverly Hills.” After eating, they told each other that they would not be in town for Halloween, because they would be spending it with their real parents.

            They all respected not mentioning their parents’ names, because they felt that, at any moment, they would reveal the truth to them and promised that they would find a way to find out about them.

HALLOWEEN

    It was a week before Halloween, and they were sad because they would be away for two weeks and they did not like that at all.

            “I love you, my prince and I want you to know that I will miss you very much and I do not know how I will endure this agony of not having you”, said Francesca, while she gave him a tender kiss on the mouth.

            “Baby, I love you too and I will also miss you very much and I don’t know what I will do to endure this agony of not having you,” Alexander replied, as he returned the kiss.

            They were all sad, saying goodbye with kisses and hugs and promised each other that they would find a way to find out about each other.

            Everyone had to say goodbye at Francesca and her friends’ house, so that they would not notice anything strange when they had to go to their parents.

            Alexander and his friends, understood that, Francesca and her friends, could not see them when they ascended to heaven and, on the other hand, Francesca, and her friends, understood that Alexander and her friends, could not see them when they descended to hell.

            The time came when they had to reunite with their respective families.

            Angel Jahweh and his friends ascended to heaven in the morning, while Lilith Satan and her friends descended to hell at night.

            When Angel Jahweh and his friends got to heaven, they grew up because they stopped being teenagers, to be men and women.

            The men are muscular and tall while the women are thin and tall, and all were dressed in white with light blue.

            “Daddy, little brother,” said Angel Jahweh, while hugging God and Jesus.

            “Welcome home, little brother and not just you; but also, you,” said Jesus.

            “Thanks brother. I think the time has come to talk about the real reason they sent us to earth,” Angel Jahweh concluded.

            “That’s right, little brother. We should all sit down and talk at length about the matter,” said Jesus.

            Before they could speak, Athena’s mother and daughter appear.

            Athena’s daughter, seeing Angel Jahweh and her friends, felt a strong attraction to them (men and women) and could not stop contemplating them.

            And it is not for less, because each one of them has its charm and they are extremely attractive.

            Angel Jahvé are beautiful on the outside and inside and emanate their own aura of peace, tranquility, love, and harmony.

            The same could not be said for Athena. Although Athena is a woman whose hair is beautiful and she is an attractive woman, there was something about her that prevented them from being close to her.

            None of them liked the aura of Athena because it is a negative and evil aura, it is as if it were part of the darkness, but in the deepest and most sinister of hell.

             None wanted to be near her, because the aura of Athena’s daughter is so evil that they feared that they would destroy them.

            “Daddy, little brother, we’ll talk when neither of us are there,” said Angel Jahweh, pointing to Athena’s mother and daughter.

            “Daddy, little brother, we don’t want to talk in front of them, because they both have a negative and totally dark aura,” said Angel Jahweh.

            Neither my daughter nor I have any evil aura. We have always served for the sake of light, protecting humanity from the plague of darkness. We are not the ones who should be careful, it is the pests who are in hell, “said the Goddess Athena, annoyed.

            “I don’t believe them at all. On the other hand, I know that “the plague” as you refer to the deities who are in hell, are better than you, “said Angel Jahweh, defending the deities who are in hell and defending his point of view.

            “Enough! I will no longer allow these types of fights and right now that my son and his friends are here! Also, if my son says all that, it will be for a reason. And my son, he is not the first nor will he be the last person, who warns me about you”, said God, trying to calm and control the situation.

            “Athena, I want you to go with your daughter. If my son and his friends are here, I do not want you around, because I do not want to continue witnessing this kind of confrontation. I want to enjoy this time, with my son and his friends and with all the people who are willing to help and not to cause confrontations”, said God, trying to avoid any type of confrontation.

             “Okay, My Lord, my daughter and I will go and do what you ask of us,” Athena said, taking her daughter with her.

            “Angel Jahweh, my son, please come closer,” God told him.

            And Angel Jahweh did what his father had asked him to do. When he approached, God, he took him and hugged him with all his might.

            “My son, I am glad that you are here. Welcome to each of you for being here,” God said.

            “Thank you, daddy, and each one of you for our welcome,” said Angel Jahvé.

            “Daddy, I miss him a lot,” Zeus said to his dad Zeus.

            “And I you and your sister Clarisse,” Zeus said.

            “Daddy, I love him so much,” Clarisse said.

            “Daughter and I love you, with the same strength that you love me, because our love is unconditional love,” said Zeus.

            “Daddy, Mommy, we miss you so much,” Poseidon and Amphitrite said, while hugging their parents.

             “And we miss you very much, dear children,” said Poseidon and Amphitrite.

            “Mommy, dear mommy, I miss you very much and I love you very much,” Aphrodite said, hugging her mother.

            “I miss you a lot too, my daughter and you don’t know what I would give to have you by my side and the same thing happens to each of us,” Aphrodite said, while hugging her daughter tightly.

            “We promise that we will visit them more often and I love him Daddy and I have missed him a lot too,” said Hipólita.

            “Mommy, Daddy, my sister and I want to see you all the time. It is true that our brother, Perseus, is with you, but we also want to be with you”, Poseidon said to his parents.

            “I, like our parents, we want the same thing and we also miss them a lot,” said Perseus, while hugging his siblings and they hugged him back.

            “Daddy, it is true that I am on earth with my cousins, but it is not the same as the presence of our parents,” said Perseus, who joined the group hug.

            “We all want and feel the same and it is enough to see our eyes, to understand how much we love each other and how much we miss each other,” said Apolo.

            “It’s true. We all want and feel the same and something tells me that, in a noticeably short time, we will finally be together and this time, it will be forever”, said the nymph Dafne, who came to hug her daughter.

            “Mommy, I love her very much and how beautiful she is,” said Dafne, while hugging her daughter.

            “My daughter, aren’t you coming to hug your mother?” Tique said, as she extended her arms to receive her daughter.

            “Mommy, I love you very much and don’t leave me anymore,” said Tique, while hugging her mother.

            “Mommy, I love her so much and she has no idea how much I have missed her, while she was on earth,” Aura said, as she ran into her mother’s arms.

            “My daughter, I love you too and I have missed you with the same force that you have missed me,” said Aura, while hugging her daughter tightly.

            “Mommy, where is he? I love her very much and want to see her,” said Harmonia, who was looking for her daughter as she said that.

            “Here I am daughter and I also love you very much,” said Harmony, while in the arms of her daughter.

            “Well, who will do us the honor of taking the tour with us, to get to know our home better?” asked Angel Jahweh.

            “We,” God said.

            And immediately, they began with the tour of the sky, explaining how things work there and the functions that all have.

            Also, they told them the real reasons why they had to be sent to Earth.

            “Please, do not trust any of you in Athena mother and daughter, because there is something in them that makes me completely distrust and also makes me want to keep them away and that not only happens to me; but also, to my friends”, said Angel Jahweh, who felt total distrust towards Athena’s mother and daughter.

             “We will take it into account and now, to enjoy the tour and not think of anything negative,” said Harmonia.

            And they continued with the tour throughout the sky. Angel Jahweh and his friends were surprised to see how wonderful heaven is and how many people work in it.

            While they were in full swing, Lilith Satan and her friends, reached hell.

            When they got to hell, they noticed that they no longer look like teenagers; on the contrary, they have their true appearances of men and women.

            On the one hand, James, Hades, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos, noticed that, not only did they increase in size; but also, in muscle mass, because they are extremely muscular and, they felt that they have a demolishing force of about a hundred titans and when they touched their hair, they noticed that they were longer than they had on earth.

            On the other hand, all women are extremely thin, just as strong as men, just as tall as men, and their hair is so long that it reached below the waist.

            As for everyone’s clothes, they are black, with a huge black cape and their wings are black and they have shoes as the Romans used at one time and on their arms, above the elbow and below it, they have leather ribbons. black.

              The women have heart-shaped tiaras, and they are black with red and in the center of the tiara, there was a red tear.

            As for Mattew Azarian and Rick Cain, they turned into dragons. Mattew Azarian, is a beautiful and imposing white dragon and Rick Cain, is a beautiful and imposing light green dragon, like emerald.

            Finally, everyone, including the two dragons, has blood red eyes.

            “Are you dragons?” Lilith Satan asked, seeing that they are two beautiful and imposing dragons.

            “Yes, Your Highness, we are dragons,” said Mattew Azarian.

            “Please do not tell me Your Highness, I dislike that expression. We are all the same, because we are friends and here, in hell, we will use our real names and on earth, our false names,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Ok we will do that, crazy little girl. Before entering, we have several questions and I begin, how are we going to communicate with our partners?” Persephone asked.

            “We will communicate with them telepathically,” Lilith Satan said.

            “I am a vampire and James are a werewolf and our love is forbidden. What can we do to be together?” Victoria asked.

            “Well, what I understand is the following: the moment we went to earth together, you are free to love each other and do not need permission from your respective packs to be together. If you want to be together, no one must stop you,” Hades said.

            And I agree with Hades. In addition, the two are children of the union of vampires and werewolves and that makes them hybrids; that is, they are free to love each other,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Hybrids? Are we hybrids? That we did not know. If it is true, because it is true, Victoria and I can love each other without anyone stopping us from doing so. Thanks folks,” James said.

            “Well, I have another question, and anyone can answer it for me and that is, will we tell our parents who are the people with whom we have fallen in love?” Enio asked.

            “Good question. I do not know about you, but I would say that, for the moment, let us not say anything, until we see how things go and then we will see, “said Lestat.

            “Well, so far with the questions. The best thing is that we continue with our path, because I think it is long until we reach our parents,” said Thanatos.

            They all agreed and continued their way. After half an hour of walking, they reached the hall of hell.

            In that place, the door was copper-colored and around it, everything was dark, and you could feel the cold of death.

            Using all their powers, they managed to open the door and continued their way.

            They felt as if someone was watching them and said the following: “We know that they are watching us, appear in front of us or leave us alone!”

            Then, a deity that looks like a child appeared in front of them and they knew perfectly well that appearances can be deceiving.

            “Who are you?” asked Phobos.

            “I am VALAK,” he said, as he took on his actual physical appearance which is far more sinister and terrifying than that of a mere child.

            “You finally decided to appear in front of us! Thank you for taking care of us, protecting us, and defending us,” Deimos said.

            “It is my pleasure, Your Royal Highnesses,” VALAK said.

            “Enough of telling us like this. Here, we are all equal and no one is superior to the other,” Medusa said.

            “I will accompany them until they reach their parents,” VALAK said.

            “Thank you VALAK, our great protector,” Enio said.

            “As we walk, can you tell us why the hell they sent us to earth? Do you hate us so much to have distanced us from you? asked Phobos.

            “If not, can you please explain why they abandoned us as if we were worthless?” asked Lilith Satan.

            “As we go all the way, I will explain to you, point by point, the reasons why we had to send them to earth,” VALAK said.

            And from that moment, VALAK, accompanied them throughout the journey, while explaining to Lilith Satan and her friends why they were sent to earth.

            After a long walk, they reached what would be the second gate of hell, but stopped, because they heard heartbreaking screams, coming from the other side of the door.

            They decided to pretend they were not listening to those and decided to continue their way.

            When they reached the second door that leads to hell, they saw that, above and in the center of the door, was the head of Satan and it was red in color and the door black.

            What most caught the attention of Lilith Satan and her friends, is the following inscription that reads the following:

“It is because of me that you enter the city of tears.

It is for me that you turn to eternal pain.

There, the doomed race suffers.

I, was created by Divine Power

put aside hope.

If you enter here “

    “How ingenious that inscription is! With this, we know that we are close to home”. Hades said, as he again contemplated the inscription.

            Suddenly, the doors were opened, and they noticed that everything was red as blood.

            “Let’s go inside, before the doors are closed and not opened for any reason,” VALAK said.

            After hearing VALAK say that, they decided to enter hell and when they all managed to enter, the doors were closed, and a roar was heard.

            They continued their way as if nothing had happened, while VALAK continued with the story of why they were sent to earth.

            They reached the first circle of hell which is Limbo. In it are not baptized. In it, they found important philosophers such as: Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, the mathematician Euclid, the Amazon Queen Penthesilea, Virgil, Averroes, Avicenna, Homer, Saladin, Horace, Ovid, Lucanus, Trajan and Rifeo are also found.

            When Lilith Satan and her friends saw them, they recognized them quickly, because they studied them when they were in school and seeing them in Limbo, with lost eyes and minds, is something they never thought would happen.

    Later, they looked around and noticed that the place has green meadows and a castle which, they found it nice, to be Limbo, a place that was close to heaven and far from God by not being baptized.

            They stared for a few more minutes and realized that it is almost like the earth and the only difference is that, here you can breathe an air of hopelessness.

            They decided to continue their way and reached the second circle of hell that is Lust. The people who are in this circle are the people who were carried away by their carnal and sexual appetites and could not control themselves.

            They are the first to be truly punished in Hell. These souls are condemned to be impelled by a strong wind that hits them against the ground and walls, shakes them and makes them collide with each other without rest, in the same way that in life they were carried away by the winds of passion.

            They saw how despicable and low they fell for being carried away by their base instincts. They could not believe that being married, they had decided to have lovers, just to satisfy their sexual pleasures.

            In this circle, they can see that there are the following characters in the story: Semiramis, Dido, Cleopatra, Helena, Achilles, Paris, Tristan, and many others who did not control sensual love during their life. Francesca de Rimini and her brother-in-law Paolo committed adultery, and later died violently, in the name of Love, at the hands of her husband, Gianciotto Malatesta.

            Finally, in this circle, there is also Guinevere and Lanzarote, who committed adultery, while she was married.

            As Lilith Satan and her friends watched them crawling by the desire for passion, VALAK continued his account of why they were sent to earth.

            They reached the third circle of hell called Gluttony. In this circle they already felt that the true terror and Calvary would begin, for the souls who are in these circles.

            The sin of gluttony with the pain of being beaten by an extraordinarily strong cold rain mixed with thick hail, and deafened by the terrible barking of Cerberus, who also tears them with nails and teeth. Among those unfortunates he finds Ciacco.

            “And what about that dog? As it is called? Whose is it?” Hades asked, astonished, as were his friends.

            “It is Can Cerbero and that three-headed dog belongs to your father, to Hades, the Lord and King of Tartarus,” VALAK replied.

            “That? Is that gigantic dog my father’s?” Hades asked, seeing the impressive size of Can Cerbero and hearing his terrible barking.

            “That’s right, my prince. That dog belongs to your dad”, VALAK repeated.

  “How amazing is this world! If those souls are here, it is because they committed the seven deadly sins and even much more and perhaps, they failed to comply with the ten commandments of the Law of God”, said Hades.

            While in this circle, they watched an endless rain of hail and ice fall on the souls, causing them to scream in pain.

            Although they were born in hell, they felt sorry to see how souls suffered, who, in life, were human.

            Disappointed in the souls, who every day, descend to hell, because in life, they commit all kinds of atrocities and do not feel remorse about it.

    When they were about to leave, they all saw the other end of the third circle of hell, the Devil.

            Lilith Satan and her friends, seeing him, could not take it anymore and went after him, leaving only VALAK.

            They began to chase him throughout the third circle, starting an all-out war.

            While they were in the middle of a fight, VALAK mentally warned Satan and all who are in hell, what was happening.

            Satan, Lilith, their allies, and the demons, came out of their houses, to help Lilith Satan and her friends.

            While they were running like crazy, they were constantly telling themselves not to kill them and for VALAK to be with them, protecting them.

            The moment Satan turned his head, he saw the four horsemen of the apocalypse, the four beasts and the Specters, heading where the Devil, VALAK, Lilith and their friends were.

            They all went as fast as they could to get to where they are.

            When they managed to arrive, they saw that it was a war without quarter and that, indeed, VALAK was there, helping them in this confrontation.

            They knew they could not waste any more time and they came to their aid. They all provided Lilith Satan and her friends with all kinds of weapons and the most powerful weapon they had is magic.

            This is one of the longest of the battles and at the same, the most important.

            As time progressed, the more bloodthirsty and terrible the fight had become.

            Lilith Satan and her friends managed to cut off the head of the beast, called Roma, but its head grew back.

            While Satan, Lilith, her allies, and her demons, were fighting with the Devil, the four beasts and the four horsemen of the apocalypse, Lilith Satan, her friends, the witches, the Moiras and the vampires, were fighting with the Specters.

            Regardless of the magic and the way they fought, they could never beat the Specters and that made them feel like they were fighting the wind.

            “Let’s all use our magic together, to see if we do some damage like this,” Hades said.

             “Let’s do it!” Lilith Satan said.

            The moment they did that, some of the Specters were eliminated.

              “Hades, my lord, mission accomplished,” Lilith Satan said to her friend.

            “You’re crazy and I don’t like being called ‘Lord’ or ‘Your Highness’, I’m just Hades, nothing more,” Hades said, as he continued to fight.

            “Well, “just Hades “, thanks to you, the fight got a slight twist. Congratulations,” Lilith Satan said, while she was fighting.

            Seeing that they began to corner him, the Devil decided to flee, along with his army, giving a short victory to Satan, Lilith, his allies, his demons, Lilith Satan, and his friends.

            Everyone was immensely happy with this victory that, they could not believe it.

            They began to hug each other, while screaming with happiness.

            “Together we are invincible,” Thanatos said, immensely happy.

            “That is true and from now on, to start training to fight better and better,” said Phobos, just as happy as Thanatos.

            Their respective parents, seeing their children in hell, went to where they were and hugged them tightly, while crying from the happiness of having them with them.

            “Thank you for coming our children. We have missed you greatly and we no longer know how to live without you,” Deimos said, hugging his children.

            “Daddy, we don’t know how to live without you either,” Deimos said, as he hugged his daddy back, along with his sister Enio.

            “Well said Deimos. What you just said is true. We no longer know how to live without you, and we want to see you all the time and congratulations to all of you for the fight you gave against the Devil and for your excellent ideas, Hades. You really make an excellent team, “said Satan, with a tone of sincere pride for the fight given.

            “Thank you, daddy, for your words and for encouraging us at all times. But we know we need practice and training,” said Lilith Satan, hugging her dad.

             “It is true that they lack more practice and training, but for the first time, they did very well. Congratulations on the fight, with all my heart, I am telling you this,” said Thanatos, who had his son hugged.

            After everyone was congratulating Lilith Satan and her friends, they went to the house of Satan, to celebrate the triumph they had had over the Devil.

            “Little princess, go with them, I have to do something of great urgency and after that, I will join you,” said Satan, while he hugged his daughter and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

            “Ok daddy, but don’t delay,” Lilith Satan said, hugging her dad tightly.

            “I will not be long,” said Satan.

            As soon as Lilith Satan went with her friends to her father’s house, Satan decided to go to heaven, to warn God of what had happened.

            Satan put aside his true physical appearance and transformed into a man with long, straight, black hair, muscular, black eyes, and white skin.

            His clothes, like his wings are black and he had two necklaces, one that is given to people who are baptized under the Law of Satan of gold color and a black necklace, which had a single photo of him, Lilith and of Lilith Satan as a baby.

              Satan immediately went to heaven, where he was not well received. They treated him badly, especially Athena.

            “Well, if you don’t let me talk to God, don’t blame us if all the bad things happen to you,” Satan said firmly.

            “Let him in,” said Angel Jahve, after listening to Satan.

            “Don’t you know who he is? It’s Satan,” Athena said.

            “I know perfectly who he is. The person who does not understand anything is you, Athena. I have more authority than you; so, I decide if I let him in or not and I want him to come in, to talk to him, without anyone bothering us,” said Angel Jahweh, annoyed at Athena’s insolence.

            “I don’t need anyone to intervene for me, just because they feel sorry. All I will say is that this is the last time I come here. My people and I are not going to allow them to continue humiliating us,” Satan said, upset to see everyone’s reaction when they saw him in heaven.

            And he left. Before he left, he swore that what happens to heaven, hell, will not intervene to rescue them and what happens in hell, is between them.

            Angel Jahweh went directly to where his father was and told him what just happened. God, he understood the gravity of the situation and tried to communicate telepathically with Satan, but to no avail.

            After several failed attempts, God understood that Satan broke all contact with him and that he is not going to allow the covenant that existed, until recently, between heaven and hell, to become stronger again.

            “Son, from now on, you decide what to do with Athena,” God told him.

            “Okay Father. I will do exactly what you ask of me. I will take charge of the situation and put all the limits on Athena and her daughter”, said Angel Jahweh.

THE TERRIBLE TRUTH AND DISAPPOINTMENT

    After having gone to heaven, not to be well received, Satan returns extremely upset to hell.

            And that anger that he feels, disappears when he sees his daughter and friends, in hell, celebrating the small victory they obtained over the Devil.

            Lilith, who knew him better than anyone, knew perfectly well that something was bothering Satan; so, he decided to approach him, to see if he could get information from him.

            “Love, is something wrong?” Lilith asked him, taking Satan’s hand.

            And Satan, decided to tell Lilith, what had happened in heaven and how they had treated him.

            In that conversation, Angela, Nomak, Nyssa, Varkolak, Persephone, Hades, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos, Deimos and some dragons approached them.

            They were all talking about heaven’s reaction and they could not believe that, after so many decades that they helped them control the Devil, they would receive this “hospitality” from them.

            They were really upset with them because this is not the treatment they expected to receive.

            They were so focused on the conversation that they did not realize that Lilith Satan and her friends were listening to the entire conversation.

            They decided to wait until their parents were distracted, to go to heaven and face everyone who lives there.

            Lilith Satan and her friends, seeing their parents, happy, laughing and talking, decided to sneak away, to go to hell.

            The time came when the children of light and the children of darkness had to face each other, because of what happened and without knowing the surprise that both parties were going to have.

             Lilith Satan and her friends decided to go to hell, with their true physical appearances, because they were not ashamed of their origins.

            “Let’s see if they are going to treat us the same way they treated my dad,” Lilith Satan said, bursting with anger.

            “I want to see the faces of those ungrateful, when they see that the creature of darkness, they will be in front of them shortly,” said Hades, just as annoyed as Lilith Satan.

            And they went to the sky, flying quickly and without stopping before anyone.

            When they reached heaven, Athena, mother, and daughter, with their soldiers, were waiting for them.

            “You are not going to pass,” said the Goddess Athena.

            “Who do you think you are? You do not rule in heaven, you are a simple employee here. You’re worth nothing,” Lilith Satan said.

            “Look who are here, the scum of hell,” said Athena’s daughter.

            “We can be that much more, but we would never be treacherous like you,” Victoria said.

            “You are that, as are your parents,” said the Goddess Athena.

            “If you told your daughter, that she is your daughter with the Devil?” Persephone asked, causing mother and daughter to confront each other.

             “My daughter is not the daughter of the Devil, because her real father died decades ago,” said the Goddess Athena, upset because they told the truth in her face and in front of her daughter.

            “Liar! She is his daughter with the Devil. You can see from leagues that he looks like the Devil,” said Medusa.

            “Did your mom tell you that she was Poseidon’s lover?” the Goddess Athena asked, cynically.

            “You are a great liar. He raped her in your temple, because he found my mother too attractive, and you were not. You are only the waste of men,” Medusa said.

            They were about to fight, when God comes out, the Gods of Olympus and their respective children, to intervene and to prohibit them from starting a war in heaven.

            When they got closer, Angel Jahweh and his friends, could not believe what they were seeing: they were nothing more than their respective partners.

            “Are you the children of darkness?” asked Angel Jahweh, trying to assimilate the situation.

            “Yes, we are the children of darkness, as you are the children of light,” said Lilith Satan.

             “So, are you lovers?” Athena asked cynically.

            “Unfortunately for you and for all of us, we are or were in love,” Thanatos replied.

            “And where are Mattew and Rick?” Aura asked.

            “It’s them,” Phobos said, pointing to the two dragons.

            “Are you dragons?” Aura asked again, incredulous, at what was happening.

            “Yes, we are. We are the dragons most hated by his people,” Mattew replied.

    “We would never mix with scum like you,” said Athena’s daughter, in a despotic and defiant tone.

            “Yes, they have! Your mother slept with the Devil and because of their encounters, you were born”, said Enio, annoyed to see the attitude of the two Athena.

             “That’s a lie! It is a lie that has been invented by you, to sow hatred and doubt among us, “said the Goddess Athena.

            “Think what you want, but we are telling you the truth and if you don’t want to believe it, it’s your problem, not ours,” Lestat said.

            “The two Athenea’s, why don’t they go away and leave us alone with them? Remember that neither of the two is in charge here and with respect to what they just said, I am going to investigate and if it is true, the two are expelled from this kingdom and forever,” said Angel Jahweh finally, determined to discover the whole truth.

            And the two Athena’s left, leaving them alone so that they could speak.

            The Goddess Athena was upset, because they discovered the truth and did not know what to do about it and, she was afraid that they would discover the truth and expel them from heaven and forever.

            Athena knew she had to do something about it to prevent them from discovering the truth, but she does not know exactly what to do or who to turn to.

            “What is each one of you truly called? Please start by saying one by one and guards, let them in”, asked Angel Jahweh, dying to be with Lilith Satan.

            And the guards, obeying the orders of Angel Jahweh, allowed them to enter.

            “My real name is not Francesca. My real name is Lilith Satan. Lilith for my mom Lilith, the first wife of Adam and Satan for my daddy, Satan. I am the daughter of darkness and you are the son of light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Alexander Williams. My real name is Angel Jahweh. Angel, for the angels and Jahvé, for my father and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

             “My real name is not Satine. My real name is Victoria, and I am a vampire. I am the daughter of Angela and Nomak. Angela, my mom, is a werewolf and Nomak, my dad, is a vampire. I am the daughter of darkness”, she ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Peter. My real name is James, and I am a werewolf. I am the son of Nyssa and Varkolak. Nyssa, my mom, is a vampire and Varkolak, my dad, is a werewolf. I am the son of darkness”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Agnes. My real name is Persephone, and I am the daughter of Hades and Persephone. I am the daughter of darkness and you are the son of light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. I have a twin brother whose name is Hades”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Brayden Williams. My real name is Zeus, and I am the son of Zeus and I have a sister named Clarisse and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Sabrine. My real name is Medusa, and I am the daughter of Medusa. I am the daughter of darkness and you are the son of light. Both your father, Poseidon, and my mother had a history and that is the reason why, they hate each other and will not allow us to be together. There is also the fact that you are the son of light and I am the daughter of darkness and that is why we cannot be together”, she ended by saying his real name, while bowing as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Jonah. My real name is Poseidon, and I am the son of Poseidon, along with Amphitrite and Perseus. Perseus, he has a son whose name is like him, Perseus and he is our nephew and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Millicent. My real name is Aphrodite, and I am the daughter of Aphrodite. I am the daughter of darkness and you are the son of light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Drake. My real name is Lestat, and I am the son of Lestat, who is a vampire, like me. Our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred, “he ended by saying his real name, while bowing as a sign of respect.

              “My real name is not Aalis. My real name is Hipólita, and I am the daughter of Ares, the God of War. I am the daughter of light and you are the son of darkness. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Aldous. My real name is Deimos. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Jehanne. My real name is Clarisse, and I am the daughter of Zeus and I have an older brother whose name is Zeus. I am the daughter of light and you are the son of darkness. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Bentley. My real name is Phobos. I am the son of Phobos, who is the God of Fear. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Beatrice. My real name is Dafne, and I am the daughter of the nymph Dafne. We are both children of the light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. The reason why they hate each other, we owe it to Cupid and his thirst for revenge against your father”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Luther. My real name is Apollo. We are both children of the light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred, “he ended by saying his real name, while bowing as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Cecily. My real name is Tique, and I am the daughter of Tique, who is the Goddess of Luck. I am the daughter of light and you are the son of darkness. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Conrad. My real name is Thanatos. I am the son of Thanatos, who is the God of Death. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Margery. My real name is Aura, and I am the daughter of Aura, who is the Goddess of breezes and fresh air. I am the daughter of light and you are the son of darkness. Also, there is the fact that, my mom; Like, our dads hate dragons for something that happened to them decades ago. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Mattew Azarian. I am a dragon, just like Rick. But we were not always dragons, once, we were humans, who belonged to the light; until, the Goddess Athena, turned us into dragons, by not obeying her in doing something we did not want and from that moment, we belong to the darkness. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Melisende. My real name is Harmony, and I am the daughter of Harmony, who is the Goddess of Concordance and Harmony and is the daughter of Aphrodite. I am the daughter of light and you are the son of darkness. Also, there is the fact that, my mom; Like, our dads hate dragons for something that happened to them decades ago. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Rick Cain. I am a dragon, just like Mattew. But we were not always dragons, once, we were humans, who belonged to the light; until, the Goddess Athena, turned us into dragons, by not obeying her in doing something we did not want and from that moment, we belong to the darkness. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Percival. My real name is Hades, and I am the son of Hades and Persephone. I am the son of darkness and you are the daughter of light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. I have a twin sister whose name is Persephone”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Rhoslyn. My real name is Amphitrite, and I am the daughter of Amphitrite and Poseidon and I have two brothers who are called Poseidon and Perseus. Perseus, he has a son named Perseus and he is my nephew and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred,” she ended up saying his real name, while doing a bow, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Sigourney. My real name is Enio, and I am the daughter of Deimos, who is the God of Terror. One of my powers is to destroy entire cities. I am the daughter of darkness and you are the son of light. Also, there is the fact that our parents are enemies and now, much more and they will not allow us to be together. Finally, our worlds are totally different”, she finished saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “My real name is not Brantley. My real name is Perseus. I am the son of Perseus, the man who cut off your mother’s head, Medusa. I am the son of light and you are the daughter of darkness and yes, our parents are enemies, but we are not to blame for that, and our immense love is above any hatred”, he ended by saying his real name, while bowing, as a sign of respect.

            “Now that we know our names, what are we going to do? We cannot give free rein to this immense love that we have for each other. There is also the fact that today, my daddy, Satan, was humiliated for coming here, to talk to your daddy and that is something that we are not going to allow. We will not allow anyone to trample us; much less, Athena, mother, and daughter, who hide more than you all believe and if we are here it is to end this relationship or whatever you want to call it. After this meeting, we have no choice but to end our love and pretend none of this has happened, “said Lilith Satan, explaining why the children of darkness are there, while trying not to cry.

            “We are madly in love with you, and we do not want to end with you, because for us, what we have lived on earth, means too much and we do not know if for you, it means the same or does not mean anything,” said Angel Jahweh, who was dying to hug Lilith Satan.

            “You and everything that we have lived on earth are our everything, but we cannot forget the fact that you are children of light and we are children of darkness and we cannot be together for any reason, because our love It is an impossible love and we must end our immense and eternal love,” said Medusa, who was also trying not to cry.

            “You know that it is not easy to end a love that is clean and pure and that taught each of us too much and made us strong and happy, immensely happy,” said Poseidon, who was getting closer and closer to Medusa, to hug her.

             “In addition, there is the fact that we must concentrate on training, so that we can face the Devil and his army and his allies and defeat them,” said Phobos, who was looking for every reason not to fall into Clarisse’s arms.

            “So, will they give up? Won’t they fight for us?” Zeus asked, annoyed by the attitude of each one of them.

            “What do you want us to do? Confront our parents, our blood, all that we are for an immense love that we do not know if it will have a future?” Persephone asked, avoiding Zeus’s gaze.

            “We must go and concentrate on training because the Devil has an army that surpasses us and surpasses our parents in strength, speed and agility,” said Tánatos, who felt that he was losing himself before Tique’s gaze.

            “For now, we will put this conversation on standby and focus on training. Once we manage to defeat the Devil and his army, together, we will resume this conversation and it will be useless for them to flee from us, because we will look for them wherever they are,” said Harmonia, ready for anything.

            “Thank you for the information on the Devil and the two Athenea’s and we will investigate both and investigate thoroughly and without leaving any loose ends,” said Perseus.

            “Wait! I want to see each one of you, before you leave,” God said.

            And that he did. He began to examine each of the children of darkness, carefully and more than anything, he was seeing what is in the soul and in the heart of each one of them and after having finished with the examination, he said the following:

            “You are excellent people and excellent human beings. It is true that you are children of darkness, but that does not matter when there is true love and I know that you love each other madly.

            For now, I will leave this conversation until here and pick it up again when we defeat the Devil, his allies, and his army. Thank you for the information provided and Lilith Satan, please tell your dad that I want to see him and if possible, let it be before the battle against the Devil, okay?” said God.

             “My lord, thanks to each of you for your kindness and for allowing us to enter here. My lord, I will talk to my daddy, but I do not promise him anything. If my daddy decides to see it, it will be in hell, because he will not want to be humiliated again and by the Goddess Athena, who is an accomplice of the Devil. If this meeting happens, I may be with my daddy, to avoid being humiliated,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Seem right. And I will be there, with my two children, in the place that your father chooses”, said God.

             After that, they returned to hell.

MEETINGS

    When they returned to hell, they saw that everyone was impatient and in a bad mood, because they were nowhere to be found.

            “Where were you? They really worried us. We thought the worst of the worst had happened to them,” said Satan, fuming.

             Seeing everyone’s reaction, they decided to tell them, in detail, everything that had happened on their visit to heaven and that God wanted to see Satan, wherever he chose.

            They also told them that they told the two Athena the truth, in front of all those who inhabit heaven.

            “Congratulations, our children. Finally, Athena will know what it means to keep quiet and not talk too much.

            As for my reunion with God, there is a place that links heaven with hell and is super far from the nine circles of hell and the hall of hell.

            For us, it will be a labyrinth to reach that place, but not for God, because it is close to him. Please, my little one, communicate with God or with his children and tell them that I will see the three of them there and you, my little one, are coming with me to that meeting”, Satan concluded.

            “Ok daddy, I’ll let them know and as soon as I’m done talking to them, I’ll tell them they decided. Now, Daddy, My Lord, I want you to calm down and calm down, because if none of you have realized it is that, if we are together, we will be invincible and nothing bad will happen to us. I love him daddy and very much”, Lilith Satan finished saying, hugging her daddy tightly.

            “Ok daughter, we know that you can defend yourself, but that does not take us away from our obligations that we have, as your parents that we are,” said Satan, hugging his daughter tightly.

            They continued with the party that lasted until the next day. Once the party was over, they all retired to their respective homes, thanking Satan for the party, for the food, and most importantly, for the trust placed in each of them.

            “Daddy, I have a question and it is this: for the battle against the Devil, do we use the black wings or is there another type of wings that we should use in the battle?” Lilith Satan asked, curious to know everything.

            “My little princess is curious and that is good. Well little princess, I will answer your question. In a battle as important as this, we are going to use golden wings, to distinguish ourselves from the Devil, his allies, and his army. Satisfied?”, answered Satan, who did not stop contemplating his daughter.

            “Yes, Daddy and thank you for answering all my questions and I love him very much Daddy”, said Lilith Satan, while she gave her father a kiss on the cheek.

             “Now, I’m going to go find a place to communicate telepathically with Angel Jahvé, to tell him what you told me about the meeting,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Why don’t you go to heaven and go with all your friends and take Lucifer? I don’t want you to waste your energies, because you will need them for the battle against the Devil”, said Satan, while giving Lilith Satan a kiss on the cheek.

            “OK Daddy. I’ll go to heaven, taking everyone, you mentioned and after that meeting, to focus on training, okay daddy?” Lilith Satan said.

            “Okay, my little princess,” was the only thing Satan said to her.

            So, Lilith Satan went to heaven, taking her friends and Lucifer with her. When they reached heaven, this time they could not stop them, because they managed to break down all the defenses put up by the two Athenea’s.

            “Hello love and hello everyone. I see they brought Lucifer. To what is the honor of this visit due?” asked Angel Jahweh who, to everyone’s surprise, gave Lilith Satan a tender kiss on the mouth and she returned the tender kiss.

            “Do you see that it will be difficult to terminate ours? None of us are strong enough to say goodbye and forever. We love each other madly and as you have told us, we have stolen your heart and your love and the same thing happens to each one of us with you”, said Angel Jahvé, while hugging Lilith Satan tightly.

            “Why can’t we stop loving each other? How difficult is it to do that?” Hades asked.

            “The answer is easy, because our love is clean, honest, pure, sincere, and for all eternity,” replied Amphitrite, who ran into the arms of Hades.

            “Lucifer, what are you doing here? How dare you come here, after betraying God? Why you came? You are not welcome”, asked the Goddess Athena, annoyed with the presence of Lucifer and the children of darkness.

            “Again, I repeat the same. You are not in charge here, because you have no authority to say or to prohibit anything, much less after I am investigating you, with the authorization of my dad”, said Angel Jahweh, in front of everyone.

             After hearing Angel Jahvé say that, the children of darkness were immensely happy, and Goddess Athena had no choice but to withdraw.

            “Before they interrupt us again, my daddy agreed to see you, your brother, and your dad. The place will be the union of heaven with hell, and it will be tomorrow afternoon. My daddy will be there, with Lucifer and with me, to avoid misunderstandings”, Lilith Satan finished saying.

            “There we will be,” said Angel Jahweh, happy to see his Lilith Satan tomorrow.

            “Well, we are going now. We cannot stay longer, it is not appropriate, and we better avoid problems”, said Lilith Satan, happy to be in the arms of Angel Jahweh.

            The fourteen couples said goodbye with a tender kiss on the mouth and after that, they descended into hell with Lucifer.

            When they reached hell, the fifteen deities told them everything that happened there, and that Athena no longer had power in heaven.

            “Until the tyrant finally got what she deserved! It was about time they put a stop to their tyranny. I just want to know who did it, to congratulate him, “said Satan, who was immensely happy and couldn’t stop laughing.

            Satan gave the order that, at that moment, the party begins. Everyone was happy for the defeat of Athena that, there was too much of everything: too much food, too many drinks and too many guests. Among the guests were: Achilles, King Arthur, Mordred, Kings Henry VII and Henry VIII, among other guests.

            In the middle of the celebration, Lilith Satan and her friends had agreed to train in Tartarus, which is the prison of the Titans and the personalities who were in Tartarus were Uranus and Cronos.

            The celebration lasted until the next day and Satan, Lucifer, and Lilith Satan, had just enough time to go to the meeting. They arrived at the same time as God, Jesus, and Angel Jahweh.

            “It seems that we have agreed to come at this time. My beautiful daughter told me that you want to talk to me. What is it about?” asked Satan, who was in the meeting as a man with long, straight black hair, his wings and black clothes.

            “I want to apologize for the treatment Goddess Athena gave you and I want you to know that she acted without my consent. Now, she will not be able to do anything because my two children oversee everything; in particular, Angel Jahvé, who is controlling, supervising, and monitoring what the Olympian Gods do and stop doing and it was precisely, my son, Angel Jahvé, who took away from the Goddess Athena, all kinds of power over the sky and on Olympus”, God concluded, proud of his two sons.

            “Then, I must congratulate your son, Angel Jahvé, for having put the Goddess Athena in his place. Congratulation’s boy! It was about time someone put a stop to it,” Satan ended up saying.

            “Thank you, Lord Satan, for your words,” said Angel Jahweh.

            “And I must thank your daughter, Lilith Satan, for warning us, along with her friends and Lucifer, what had happened in hell and don’t worry, we are going to train for the battle against the Devil and You should do the same”, God ended.

            “Thank you, My Lord, for everything,” Lilith Satan said.

            “God, do you know that our children, Lilith Satan and Angel Jahweh are in love and are in love?” Satan asked.

            “Yes, I know and what do you think about it?” God asked.

            “As a deity, they should not be together, because your son is the son of light and my daughter is the daughter of darkness and for this reason, they cannot be together. Now, I will speak to you as the father that I am: My little Lilith Satan, she is my everything and I want the best for her and if Angel Jahweh is the best for my daughter, then I will give you my blessing.

            For now, I will not say anything. The only thing we are going to do is the following and you two listen carefully to this: for now, you are not going to be together, because you will concentrate on training hard for this battle and if after the battle is over, we manage to defeat our enemies and let there be no evil that threatens earth, heaven and hell; then we will give you our blessings, so that you can be together.

            Now, we just want you to focus on training and battle and try not to spend this time together.

            If for any reason, they are seen on earth, please avoid them, it is for the good of us and of humanity”, ended Satan.

            “Okay, we will,” Lilith Satan and Angel Jahweh said at the same time.

            “It will be impossible for them to see each other and not tell each other how much they love each other and to control the enormous desire they have to be together and that would end up driving them crazy,” said Lucifer.

            “You’re right, Lucifer, but they have to try not to be together. I know it is difficult and impossible, but if they really love each other, they have to achieve it, they have to control the enormous desire to be together, “said Satan, knowing that what he is saying are pure incoherencies.

            “Just think that this is a trial period that you have to go through to be happy,” God said.

            “Daddy, none of us want any trial period. All we want is to be immensely happy with our partners and what Lucifer says is true. We are not going to be able to control the enormous desire we have to love each other with all our might,” said Angel Jahweh.

            “I agree with Angel Jahvé. We are not going to be able to fulfill what you ask of us, it is impossible”, said Lilith Satan.

            “We know, but they have to wait. Also, what Satan said seems fair to me. Think that you are going to have this space, to think things through, to spend more time with us, so that you can fulfill your obligations and so you can spend more time with your friends, that’s all,” said God.

            “But we do also have time to spend with you and our friends. As for our obligations, do not worry that we will not neglect them, “said Lilith Satan.

            “By that you mean that you love me and that you haven’t stopped loving me?” said Angel Jahweh.

            “Yes, my fool. I love you and I will love you forever and the same thing happens to my friends with your friends”, said Lilith Satan, who could not take it anymore and gave Angel Jahweh a tender kiss on the mouth.

            “We love them too and very much,” said Angel Jahweh, who was reciprocating Lilith Satan’s tender kisses.

            “Well guys, time to say goodbye. Say until after the fight with the Devil,” said Satan.

            “Baby, where in hell are you going to train?” Angel Jahweh asked, wanting to know all about Lilith Satan.

            “Love, we are going to train in Tartarus,” Lilith Satan said.

            “Why did they choose Tartarus?” asked Angel Jahweh.

            “We chose Tatarus because it is a deep abyss used as a dungeon of suffering and a prison for the Titans. It is true that the Devil was there and managed to free Cronos and Uranus, but there are still titans inside and we were thinking of freeing them to be part of our army, because we are also assembling our own army”, Lilith Satan finally said.

            “You guys went completely insane! I will not allow them to do such a foolish thing! Letting the titans go free is the worst idea they could have, because by freeing them, it would be the end of the world. They would end not only earth, but heaven and hell. My answer is no.

             We, their parents, will help them with the training, after our obligations, on the condition that they do not release them and end the conversation”, said Satan, really annoyed.

            “We all agree with you, Satan. Freeing the Titans would be a catastrophe. Better think of other deities who wish to be part of your army,” God said.

            “OK Daddy. But if you do not want us to unleash the Titans, then who would we ask to join our army?” Lilith Satan said, disappointed that she did not have her daddy’s support on this.

            “Also, if you release the Titans, you don’t know who you would be releasing, because not all of them are easy to tame and that would be a complete disaster,” Lucifer said.

            “In hell, we have enough people and deities, to arm our own army, not counting the Titans, who are out of the question,” said Satan.

            “Ok daddy, we are going to hell this time, so that you, our daddies, help us by assembling our own army to go to war with our own army, to defeat the Devil, his allies and his entire army,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Don’t get too excited, my little whirlwind. There is still much to do, because it is not only to arm the army, but it is also necessary to observe if they are willing to obey orders”, said Satan.

            “Ok daddy, we will obey your orders, Your Majesty,” Lilith Satan said.

            “I see you like to make jokes. We’ll see when the training begins, because in one of the training sessions, we will fight parents versus children,” said Satan.

             “I was scared of that part of parents versus wimps,” Lilith Satan said.

            “Weaklings? None of you are that you just do not know what you are capable of, that is all. Once they learn everything, they will put aside the fear they have and will be more secure and stronger, to face the traps of the Devil,” said Satan.

            “Ok daddy,” Lilith Satan said, hugging her dad.

            “And in that part, I will help you. I will make them take out all the power they have hidden and if they succeed, they will be invincible and they will not need any army, to help them, “said Lucifer.

            “Thank you, Lucifer, for your help. Even if you succeed, they will still have their army, because we are all going to have our own army and that includes you,” said Satan.

            “Well, enough chatting and let’s say goodbye to them, cordially and start training, okay, my imp?” said Satan, hugging his daughter tightly.

             “Okay, daddy. We will say goodbye to them and train!” Lilith Satan said happily while in her daddy’s arms.

            “We are realizing that you have an excellent relationship with your children,” God said, seeing how Satan got along with his daughter.

            “It is the same excellent relationship that you have with your children and I am not saying it in a sarcastic tone, I am being honest,” said Satan.

            “I know and I thank you for agreeing to meet with me,” God said.

    “Thank you for everything and we will see each other in the war against the Devil. I hope that day never comes, but if it does come, to fight with our strength to defend our peace and tranquility from the evil of the Devil and find out if it is true that Athena’s daughter is also the Devil’s daughter. Because if so, then she has been helping him all the way and that is lousy for us. They should put a stop and a punishment to the Goddess Athena, for her participation in all this, “Satan finally said.

            “I have already started to investigate all that and I totally agree with Satan, in everything he said and I, personally, will take care of this matter,” said Angel Jahweh, who did not stop looking at Lilith Satan.

            “Now, we are leaving and try to control that immense love that they have,” said Satan, seeing with love the immense love that they have, and the same thing happened to God and to all those who were at that time.

             Lilith Satan and Angel Jahweh, said goodbye with a kiss on the mouth and after that, each one went their own way.

OBLIGATIONS AND TRAINING

    When they arrived in hell, Satan, Lilith Satan, and Lucifer, they told them in luxurious details, how was the encounter with God, Angel Jahweh and Jesus.

             They all agreed with Satan and Lucifer, that they should be separated and concentrate on the training they will have if they want to win this battle and if after having defeated the Devil, they continue to love each other, they will not put more impediments so that they love each other with all the forces of their souls and hearts.

            “Why did you choose the Tartarus for training?” Hades asked, puzzled by the decision of his sons and their friends to train there.

            “Because it is the best place to see that we are capable, to see how strong we are, to see and observe our abilities and weaknesses and to be able to train together, without being separated,” Hades said to his dad.

    “Ok, it seems logical to me that you tell us Hades, but they must not forget their obligations and their obligations are to ensure that the titans do not flee from Tartarus, make the Devil’s plans fail, monitor, control and examine that things go well. both in hell, as in Tartarus and as on earth. Finally, prevent the Devil from continuing to increase his army more and more”, said Thanatos, making a list of the obligations of each one of them.

             “Easy daddy, we will take care of our obligations and at the same time, we will train hard to defeat our enemies,” said Thanatos, happy to know what his obligations are.

             “With these obligations, we have to say goodbye forever land. It has been our meeting place for true love. Goodbye sweet illusion “, said Persephone, in a tone between sincere and sarcastic.

    “Stop cynical lamentations and begin to fulfill your obligations and after your obligations, we are going to train with you in Tartarus and also, we are going to help you by assembling your own army, because each of you will have your own army”, said Deimos, who was looking sweetly at his two children.

    And they do it like that. From dawn until afternoon, they fulfilled their obligations and after that, they trained hard with their parents in Tartarus.

            The more they trained, the more they demanded themselves and the stronger the workouts, they did not have time to think about anything or anyone, because they finished training and went to bed to sleep, after bathing.

            For two weeks, they had the strongest and most demanding of the workouts, requiring the most physical and mental strength for these types of workouts.

            Also, they were taught to fight with all kinds of weapons, using all kinds of magic and brute force.

    While they were fulfilling their obligations, Lilith Satan, and her friends, saw a gigantic row of Uruk – Hai fightings, at the other end of hell.

            They could not believe what they were seeing and decided that they had to deal with this situation; so, they went to confront them.

            Since they knew that the only option, they had to stop them from fulfilling their objective is to fight, they did, they started fighting with them.

    Thanks to what they learned from their respective parents, allies, and demons, they managed to have a fight worthy of the children of darkness.

            In it, they used everything they learned in training and that served them, because one by one, they began to eliminate them.

            Each of them fought twenty of them or more and fought at the same time.

            Lilith Satan and her friends, managed to cut off the heads of forty of them, sixty of them, they simply burned them, using black magic.

            The Uruk – Hai Fightings, scratched the body of each one of them and no one screamed, because they did not want to give the Devil that pleasure to hear them scream.

            Not only did they use the weapons they had at that time, nor black magic, but they also used their own heads to defeat them or knock them out, while killing them.

            They all learned their dads’ skills and used them in this fight, where they managed to beat half of them.

            As on earth, they learned Kung – Fu, Taekwondo, karate, and all kinds of martial arts, they also used it in fighting, and it helped them to defeat them.

            They had a fight never seen in hell or by any of the deities and they felt immensely happy, seeing that they no longer depended on their parents in this fight, or in any other fight they would have in the future.

             In the middle of a fight, Satan, Lilith, Angela, Nomak, Nyssa, Varkolak, Medusa, Hades, Persephone, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos, Deimos, Lucifer, all vampires, all werewolves, witches, dragons, Moiras appeared, the Gorgons, the giants, the mummies, and the minotaur and fought alongside Lilith Satan and her friends.

            They all felt that, for the first time, they were fighting on par and that they did not have to watch the way their children fought.

            Instead of helping them, they were surprised, seeing the abilities of Lilith Satan and her friends.

            When they were defeating the Uruk – Hai Fightings, they just disappeared, and no one knew how to explain that.

            “Did they disappear? Why did they disappear? Who disappeared them?” Were one of the many questions that Lilith Satan and her friends asked themselves.

            “The answer to all your questions is easy: The Devil made the Uruk – Hai Fightings disappear, because they were losing to us and he did not want to be at a disadvantage against us, when the final battle begins,” replied Satan.

            “What a coward he is! We cannot believe that this coward is causing so much havoc!” Enio said, annoyed to see what the Devil just did.

            “Well, at least he already knows that it will be difficult for him to beat us and all thanks to the training we have together,” Deimos said, looking at his daughter with a proud face.

            “Thank you, daddy,” Enio said, while hugging her daddy tightly and he hugged her back.

    “I have to go to heaven, to warn God and everyone who lives there, what just happened,” said Satan.

            “Go daddy and warn them what is happening, but do not go alone, take a good army with you, to protect and defend you at all times,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Don’t worry, my little princess, your daddy knows how to defend himself. Remember, I’m your daddy,” Satan said, happy to see that his daughter cares about him.

            “You are my daddy and my superhero. It’s my everything,” said Lilith Satan.

            “Sorry to interrupt so much love, but I have to tell you,” Lilith said, interrupting the conversation of the two.

            “What’s wrong mommy?” Lilith Satan asked, seeing her mother’s worried face.

            “What happens is that, not only did I give birth, my little naughty, I also gave birth to a boy,” said Lilith.

            “That? Why do not you tell me before? Where is? Who is it?” asked Satan.

            Everyone was surprised by such news. They did not expect such a confession and they were all dismayed.

            “Mommy, where is my brother?” Lilith Satan asked.

            “I didn’t quite remember how things happened, but watching you fight, my sweet daughter, I remembered everything. Athena, it was at that moment when I gave birth and took your brother, he is being a newborn”, said Lilith.

            “Why did he do that?” Lilith Satan asked, hiding her anger.

            “I don’t know, my little girl,” Lilith said.

            Lilith took advantage of the fact that her father was hugging her mother, to go to heaven and settle accounts with the Goddess Athena and her friends, seeing what Lilith Satan was thinking of doing, they decided to go with her.

            When they reached heaven, they were in their true physical appearances and with their black wings and they were unable to control their anger.

            “Where is the Goddess Athena? We demand to see it. Let him face us, to see if he is so brave to face us,” they said at the same time.

            To the angry screams of Lilith Satan and her friends, all including the Goddess Athena and her daughter, they came out to see what was happening.

            “What happens? Why are they upset?” asked Angel Jahweh, to see that everyone, without exception, had completely red eyes.

            “Goddess Athena, where is my twin brother? Where did you imprison him? Tell me now or you will see how we kill your daughter right under your nose,” said Lilith Satan, who could not control her anger.

            “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Athena said, in a cynical tone, because she did know where she was and what Lilith Satan and her friends were talking about.

            “Well, if this is your position, then heaven and hell are now enemies and goodbye truce and goodbye to everything, because we will never be united with liars like you,” said Thanatos.

            “Let us go home now. They are already warned of what awaits them. After our daddies helped them imprison the Devil decades ago, that is how they pay them, not saying where the son of Satan is. We will not only face the Devil, his allies and his army, but also you and we will not have mercy on any of you,” said Phobos, really annoyed.

            “They used us as slaves and what is the pay? Do not tell us where my twin brother is. Well, they want war, they will have war and from now on, we are no longer couples. We will concentrate on this training, to train hard, to kill them,” Lestat said, really annoyed.

            “If they think they can beat us, they are very wrong. We are not going to have mercy on anyone,” Medusa said.

            “You are not going to treat us, as you have treated our parents and until now, we allow them to trample us, no more and never again,” said Mattew Azarian, who was there, turned into a man.

            “No more humiliation and do not worry that we will find Lilith Satan’s twin brother and together, we will be doubly invincible,” said Victoria.

            “We cursed the day we met you and fell in love with you. We thought they were different, but we see that they are not,” said Medusa.

            “So, this is his true opinion of us. Don’t worry, it’s all over between us and it’s a real shame that ours has ended this way, but we can’t do anything about it,” said Angel Jahweh.

             After that conversation, Lilith Satan, Lucifer, and their friends, returned to hell and Angel Jahweh and his friends, saw how they left heaven and without doing anything to prevent it.

            The moment they were in hell, Lilith Satan, Lucifer, and their friends, they told everyone what happened in heaven and the decision they had made.

            “From this moment on, it is forbidden to talk about the sky and the people who inhabit it, is that clear?” Hades said, annoyed.

            “We will concentrate on the training that this time, will be worse and together, we will find my twin brother,” said Lilith Satan.

            “This is how Lilith Satan is spoken. The times when they enjoyed humiliating us are over. Not anymore,” Persephone said.

            They talked for two more hours about the decision they had made and realized that it was useless trying to convince them otherwise.

            When everyone saw that Lilith Satan and her friends had red eyes, they realized that whatever they do, whatever they say, they will not be able to convince them of anything, because anger is clouding their reason.

            “We know that it is useless to try to convince them otherwise. Together, we are going to find our son and make “Famous Goddess Athena” pay for this. Kidnapping a newborn is not a thing of the gods, it is what traitors do,” said Satan.

            “Daddy don’t try to convince us otherwise. Enough of being in their favor. They are favoring and protecting that traitor. End of conversation,” said Lilith Satan.

            When Lilith Satan finished saying that, she went with her friends to train and put together a search plan to find her twin brother.

            A month has passed, since that meeting between the children of light and the children of darkness, that meeting was forgotten.

            Lilith Satan and her friends have been extremely busy between their duties, their training and finding the son of Satan.

            In heaven, Angel Jahweh and his friends, have also been extremely busy between their obligations, their training and discovering the whole truth, that they did not have time to remember how hurt and hurt they are, with the break.

            Meanwhile, Athena’s daughter, has done everything possible to conquer them, but in vain.

            After breaking up with their partners, Angel Jahweh and his friends, closed their hearts to love and concentrated on everything, so that they could forget them.

            Every time Athena’s daughter tried to get close to them, they would not allow them, and she would always mention to her what her mother did and has been doing behind everyone is back.

            The children of darkness and light were training hard and without stopping, because they did not want to remember anything when they felt that something serious was happening on earth.

            They concentrated a lot, to see if they could see, mentally, what was happening and when they did, they were left speechless.

            People were running from one side to the other, so that the undead did not eat them and they noticed that there was someone who was facing the Devil; so, they decided to go to earth, to stop the Devil.

            Before they went to earth, they knew that they had to put on their armor, so that they do not bite them and that they can get out of there unscathed, and they did.

            Once they put on their armor, they went to earth, to stop that chaos, caused by the Devil.

            When they arrived, they saw that the earth was in complete chaos; so, each by his own side, they began to kill all the undead.

            The children of darkness used their magic and killed the vast majority of the undead and managed to make some of them human again.

            Thanks to that, they saved entire countries and cities from the plague of the undead and the evil of the Devil.

            They only had the United States left and little by little, they began to cleanse the land of the undead, leaving Los Angeles for last.

            Both the children of light, and the children of darkness, were fighting shoulder to shoulder, to free that state from the undead.

            Everyone was surprised when they could observe the gigantic similarity between that stranger and Lilith Satan.

            On the other hand, they were shocked to see how powerful they are. After examining them, they realized that he is the twin brother of Lilith Satan.

            Everyone was immensely happy when they saw that the twin brothers were fighting shoulder to shoulder and using the same war tactics.

            After exterminating the undead and cleaning the Angels in their entirety, they were able to rest.

            “What happens? Why are they looking at us that way?” they both asked at the same time.

            “Don’t you see how much they are alike? They look like twin brothers,” Lestat said.

            “Twin brothers?” they said at the same time.

            And they began to examine themselves. Little by little, they realized that they are the same and when they saw each other, they had no more doubt that they are twin brothers.

            “Sister? My little sister?” said the stranger.

            “Yes, little brother, I’m your twin sister and if I’m not mistaken, your name is Satan, like our daddy,” said Lilith Satan, happy to have found her brother.

            “So that is my real name, Satan. I love my real name and I was not sure why, but I have always admired our dad”, he said that, while hugging his little sister tenderly.

            “I imagine that you are Angel Jahweh. Nice to meet you, my name is Satan”, he was saying that, as they shook hands.

            “Nice to meet you,” said Angel Jahweh.

            “And this woman who is coming directly to us is your twin sister and I don’t know what her name is,” he finished saying that, as he watched that woman approach them.

            “That? Do I also have a twin sister?” asked Angel Jahweh, happy to see his twin sister.

            “That’s right and we were both kidnapped by the Goddess Athena, who killed your mother, and we don’t really know the reason that led her to that,” said Satan.

            “Hello little brother,” said the woman.

            “Hello little sister,” said Angel Jahweh.

            “I think, my real name is Goddess”, he said that, while trying to know what his real name is.

            “So, like you, Angel Jahweh, you are madly in love with my little sister, Lilith Satan, in the same way, you little sister and I are in love, but ours cannot be,” Satan ended up saying.

            “Why not?” Goddess said.

            “Because you are children of light and we are children of darkness and we cannot fight against that. Also, that the Goddess Athena will see to it that we will never be together and will be successful in this,” said Satan.

            “If we can be together, because the love that we have for each other is stronger than the tyranny of a ‘Goddess’, who cannot bear that anyone is immensely happy,” said Goddess.

             “It is better if we do not try our luck and wait to see how everything happens. We cannot do anything to avoid these confrontations, but if we work together, we can defeat the Devil and his allies,” said Satan.

            They wanted to continue talking for a longer time, but they could not, because they felt the presence of the Devil and someone else.

            They hid to see the Devil’s frustrated face, but they never imagined what they were about to see.

            They saw that the Devil was not alone, because the Goddess Athena and her daughter were next to him.

            “So, you are my real father,” Athena said, confused.

            “That’s how it is. I am your true father, as your enemies have told you”, said the Devil.

             The thirty deities were shocked when they discovered the truth and did not know what to do next.

            They decided to wait to see what else they confessed, to initiate a trial against the Goddess Athena and her daughter.

            “There is something else you should know daughter and it is true that I kidnapped Satan’s son and not only him; but also, to the daughter of God and I killed his wife”, said the Goddess Athena.

             “How wicked she is! Does not he have a heart! She is going to pay for those crimes, I swear,” said Angel Jahweh, who was preparing to leave at the time, to arrest her.

            “For now, you will do nothing and stay here, watching everything and gathering more evidence against them,” Lilith Satan said, trying to control Angel Jahweh.

            “And how do you plan to stop me? Because we are no longer couples and you declared war on us, do you remember?” asked Angel Jahweh, annoyed.

            To the surprise of the children of light, the children of darkness, they began to kiss them tenderly and without their being able to react, they began to kiss them, also and with tenderness.

            As if they had agreed, they left that place and went directly to the house where Lilith Satan and her friends were living and ended up making love.

            The next day, they woke up happy, saying how much they love each other and that, from that moment on, they are more united than before.

            “As soon as we get to heaven, I will warn everyone and give the order to arrest the Goddess Athena and her daughter and I will take everything from them, even their powers and they will be converted to nothing. After that, I will call you, mentally, and you will imprison you in Tartarus,” said Angel Jahweh, while enjoying breakfast.

            “Easy love and remember that those are smarter and more skilled than any of us. You have to think well before you act”, said Lilith Satan, while kissing Angel Jahweh, tenderly on the lips.

            “I agree with Angel Jahweh. It is time to put a stop to them, once and for all. Their crimes cannot go unpunished,” Poseidon said, pouring himself another glass of juice.

            “But, love, in these moments, they are dangerous, and you have to be cautious if we want them to pay for all their crimes,” said Medusa, who was in the arms of Poseidon.

            “We all look like husband and wife. Changing the subject, I agree with the children of light, that these harpies must be stopped, before it is too late” said Satan, who did not stop kissing Goddess.

            They finished breakfast and the children of darkness accompanied their partners to heaven, where they said goodbye with a tender kiss on the mouth.

            “Our love will last forever,” said Satan, who would not stop kissing Goddess.

            “We tell them the same. Take care, my prince and prepare for the war against the traitors”, said Goddess, who could not stop kissing him.

            And the fifteen couples said goodbye with a tender kiss on the mouth and put a spell on them to protect them from any curse and they did the same with all the people who lived in heaven.

            After that, they descended into hell.

HEAVEN, HELL AND TARTAR

            When they reached hell, Lilith Satan and her friends told them everything that had happened on earth and what they heard. Finally, Lilith Satan, told her parents that the man who is next to him is the son they have longed for so much.

            “Satan, our son. Come here please and the same you, our daughter, come here,” said Satan.

            And the two were running in the arms of their parents and the four hugged each other tightly and told each other how much they love each other.

            “Now I do feel whole and happy. At last, I have my family and I feel that I am an immensely happy man,” said Satan, while he was crying.

            “What the Goddess Athena did, she has no name. It is simply despicable what she did,” said the witch Bridget Bishop, annoyed by the actions of the Goddess Athena.

            “And that Goddess has always said that she is a woman of integrity and dignity and that she would never do anything low, like what we are capable of doing,” said the witch Cornelius Agrippa, really annoyed.

            “The Goddess Athena, who couldn’t hear Athena’s pleas when she was explaining to her what really happened, does this kind of baseness, baseness that none of us are capable of,” said the witch Alice Parker.

            “The arrogant Goddess Athena, the correct one, the one who never does anything unworthy, dirty, disgusting, has committed the worst of crimes. I would kill to see her end,” said the vampire Carmilla.

            “The famous Goddess Athena, who had the luxury of humiliating us and making us feel that we are worthless, is now in serious trouble,” said Androgeus, the minotaur.

            “The Goddess Athena, who always looked at us with a disgusted face, did all kinds of base things,” said Polybotes, the giant.

            “The unbearable woman, who has given herself to humiliate us, to mistreat us, to cut off our heads, to trample our pride, is now in serious trouble,” said Dilong, one of the dragons.

            “The Goddess Athena, the Warrior Goddess, who has had the luxury of exterminating them and forcing us to do things we would never do, has done the unthinkable,” said Ryu, one of the dragons.

            “Because of her, most of us stopped being human, because she turned us into dragons. It is time that she paid for all the evil she has done and with her death, we will become human beings again,” Yinglong said, one of the dragons.

            “When will he begin to pay for all the crimes, he has committed against us?” asked Fafnir, one of the dragons.

            “Daddies, what are the crimes that the Goddess Athena has committed against us, apart from kidnapping me?” asked Satan, who could not understand how a Goddess, has caused so much pain against the deities of darkness.

            “Our children, the crimes that the Goddess Athena has committed against us are unspeakable and difficult to forget,” said Satan, who did not know what to do.

            “Listen everyone, please. Could you tell me exactly what are the crimes that Goddess Athena has committed against each one of you?” asked Lilith Satan, who wanted to understand in depth, how great are the crimes she has committed. Athena, who has managed to grow their hatred for the Goddess.

            “We, because we did not agree with the evils that she had planned to do against humanity, the first thing she did was, kill our children, to” understand “that we should obey her orders without complaining and that the next complaint, it would turn us into werewolves.

            Since we disagreed with such evil, it not only killed our family; Rather, he turned us all into werewolves,” Varkolak finished with tears in his eyes.

            “Varkolak, our boss, lost his mother, in the hands of the Goddess Athena, Weerwolf, he lost his whole family, in the hands of the Goddess Athena, Fridwulf, chained to a tree, who was in front of his house, he saw how the Goddess Athena, set fire to her house, her family being inside and unable to leave “, Hrolleif ended.

            “Daddy, please tell me the truth. Is it true that you saw your mother die at the hands of the Goddess Athena?” James asked, not believing what he was hearing.

            “It is true, my son. Everything you will hear today will simply be the truth,” said Varkolak.

            James could not bear the pressure, nor with the suffering of his father and began to cry uncontrollably.

            “Victoria, why don’t you go comfort James? Right now, he needs you a lot,” Satan said.

            “What else happened? This is the opportune moment to speak the truth,” Lilith Satan said, trying to control the hatred that was growing inside her.

            “Little daughter, do you really want to know everything? Sometimes, it is better not to know anything, so as not to have so much hatred and suffering inside one”, said Satan, who knew perfectly, what his daughter was feeling.

            “Yes daddy. I really want to know everything. I want to know how low the Goddess Athena has come,” said Lilith Satan, ready to unearth the whole truth, and then make the best decision.

            “Ok, little girl, it will be how you want it, but be careful. There are secrets that are better left buried,” said Satan.

            “I was there, when Medusa, who she was at that time, priestess, told the Goddess Athena that Poseidon raped her and I also saw how he turned her into that monster, just because she was jealous of Medusa, because everyone told her that she was superior to the Goddess Athena in everything and that, the Goddess, did not like.

            When I complained to her for having cruelly punished Medusa, she simply transformed me into a mummy and had me buried alive and she cut out my tongue, “said Nebetia.

            “And that I have not told you my story: When she saw me, because the gods have a power to see us without being present, she was attracted to me, but not me.

            My heart still belongs to Anck Su Namun and he did not like that at all.

            He did everything to have me, and he could not. Seeing how great my love for Anck Su Namun is, she appeared in front of me, demanding that I get away from my beloved and I said no, because I love her with all my heart; so, he began to think of a way to separate us.

            I think he thought that the only way to separate us is to kill my beloved, Anck Su Namun and blame me for her death.

            And there is no worse punishment, like the one that I received the worst punishment of all.

            They cut out my tongue, they bandaged me completely, so that I would not see what was coming next and that is that they threw me I do not know how much of beetles.

            They put the beetles, having put me in a coffin first, then the beetles and after that, they closed the coffin and so I died.

            We both died, unable to enjoy our love and without having children, “Imhotep concluded.

            After hearing all those terrible stories, Lilith Satan, her brother Satan, and their friends felt that they must put a stop to the evils and tyranny of the Goddess Athena.

            “We have no choice but to go to heaven and tell this terrible truth to everyone and let them decide what to do,” said Satan.

            “We will do that, we are going to heaven, right now, to speak with them now,” said Lilith Satan.

            And at that moment they went to heaven, to talk with their partners, about what they just heard.

            As soon as they reached heaven, they noticed that there was something strange, because there was no one who prevented them from entering or who misbehaved with them, because they were the children of darkness.

            They decided to wait, to see if someone would show up, but nothing. After half an hour, Perseus appears and is amazed to see them there, at the entrance to heaven.

            “Hello love and hello friends. Is something wrong?” he asked uneasily, while giving Enio a kiss on the mouth.

            “Hello love and the truth are that, if it happens, but it is too serious and we want everyone to be there, to tell you about it and it is related to the Goddess Athena,” Enio said, as he returned the kisses to Perseus.

            “To be honest, right now, a trial is being held against Goddess Athena and her daughter,” Perseus said.

            “So, they won’t understand us. Better, let us go back to hell, before we get into trouble here again,” Medusa said.

            “No, they are not leaving. Come with me. It is time to put a stop to the Goddess Athena,” said Perseus.

            And they do it like that. The children of darkness accompanied Perseus to the place where the trial was being held against the Goddess Athena and her daughter.

            “What are those doing here?” Goddess Athena asked, all haughty and unbearable.

            “It’s about time you pay for all your crimes. Not only are they getting you on trial here, but they are also getting a trial in hell,” Satan said, really annoyed.

            “And what do they accuse her of in hell?” asked God.

            “My Lord, in hell, she is accused of the following crimes: kidnapping, murder, using magic against humans, hiding information and lying,” said Satan.

            “Lie! I didn’t do any of that,” the Goddess Athena exploded.

            “If it is supposedly not true, then why is it shaking? If it did not do any of that, you do not have to worry,” Lestat said.

            “Can we all be present at that trial?” asked Angel Jahvé.

            “Of course, they can and if they want, we will wait outside until the trial is over and after this trial, we are all going to hell,” said Thanatos.

            “We are going to hell right now and we will hold both trials there,” said Angel Jahweh.

            “You go that Jesus and I; we will stay and Angel Jahvé, my son, has all our support, in the decisions that he must make,” God concluded.

            “Thanks Daddy,” said Angel Jahweh.

            And they all went, including the Goddess Athena and her daughter, to hell.

            In hell, the judgment was carried out. The more they listened to the atrocities committed by the Goddess Athena, the more difficult it was for them to try to understand their motives.

            Everyone knew that the Goddess Athena, would not get away well from everything that is accused of her.

            After six hours of hearing the dire accusations, everyone made the following decision, which was unanimous.

            The result is guilty, and they locked her up to the Tartar, with chains and they took away all the power that she had and, they took away the title of Goddess.

            Angel Jahweh apologized for the atrocities that the Goddess Athena had committed and said that, now more than before, she would be aware of Olympus and everything that happened in it.

            The children of light said goodbye to the children of darkness, who are their partners with a kiss on the mouth and returned to heaven.

            In heaven, Angel Jahweh, told his father and his brother, everything that had happened in the trial and how guilty Athena is.

             They did not find Athena’s daughter guilty in hell, but they did recognize that she is the Devil’s daughter.

            On the other hand, in heaven, she did commit some crimes and they took away her powers and expelled her from heaven and condemned her to live eternally as a mortal.

EPIC BATTLE

    With Athena in Tartarus, the werewolves had the opportunity to be human, but they decided to continue as werewolves.

            They all decided to continue their lives as they have been leading up to now and the only difference is that justice was served to them and they are eternally grateful to the children of darkness.

            The brothers, Satan, and Lilith Satan gave everything back to Imhotep, except for the tongue, which Satan had already taken care of.

            “We are in eternal debt to you, and we do not know how to pay them,” said Ocípete, the harpy.

            “Please forget about the debts. Here we are all family and that means that if one is in trouble, we will all be. They will always be able to fight us for everything”, said Satan, happy to be able to help and happy to finally see where he was born.

            “Please forget about the grudges and revenge. Now, we are on the same side and we must work to be better and better, and we must never allow anyone to humiliate us,” said Hades.

            “We are all family and as such, it should be reflected in our war against the Devil, his allies and his army, okay?” Deimos said.

             “Never again will we allow them to be touched or humiliated; far from being killed, as the Goddess Athena did, with each one of you. Now, to concentrate on training hard, for the final battle that is against the Devil, his allies, and his army”, said Phobos.

    “When did they start to mature so fast? Who are you? Where are our babies?” asked Satan, who was amazed at the maturity of each one of them.

            “Daddy, we are still their babies, but a little more mature and sensible,” said Satan, who was looking at his parents with pride.

            “What each of you said is true. But, before I start training, I want to have a party in honor of my son who, finally, is here and with us”, said Satan.

            At the request of Satan, they quickly threw a welcome party for their son, Satan.

            Everyone was having an incredible time, eating, and laughing, they did not realize that the Devil freed the Goddess Athena from Tartarus, with the help of Cronos and Uranus.

    “Thank you love, I thought that I would rot here, for all eternity and also, I thank you, for saving me and rescuing me from being in this jail,” said Goddess Athena.

            “Love, I will always be there, for you and for our daughter,” said the Devil, while kissing the Goddess Athena.

            “And our daughter? Where is he?” asked the Goddess Athena.

            “Here I am mommy and I’m ready to take revenge on them,” said Athena, who was really upset, for what they did to them.

            “I want to see their faces when they realize that your love, you are no longer in Tartarus and that our daughter is here, with us, her real parents,” said the Devil.

            “There are three of us who want the same thing, daddy. Better, let us go before they realize how pathetic they are,” said Athena.

            And they left, not without having released all the titans, who were imprisoned, in Tartarus.

            At the party, Lilith Satan, turned pale, completely cold and looked like a corpse. Her brother, Satan, seeing her, was very scared.

            “Little sister, what is it? What have you got?” asked Satan, trying to get his sister to warm up and to no avail.

            “Little brother, please, I beg you, take me to Tartarus. I feel like something happened there,” Lilith Satan said, being weak.

            “To Tartarus? Let us all go there and let our parents enjoy the party, along with the guests,” said Hades.

            Lilith Satan, Satan, and his friends, quickly went to Tartarus. When they got there, they saw that the door of the Tartarus was open.

            “What I was afraid of. They freed the Goddess Athena and all the Titans and managed to rescue Athena. We must warn heaven, “said Lilith Satan, totally weak.

            “I’m going right there and the rest, let everyone know what happened,” said Hades.

            And they do it like that. As soon as Hades reached heaven, he spoke to Amphitrite about what had happened.

            “And how is Lilith Satan?” Amphitrite asked.

            “She is extremely weak and cold as if dead,” Hades replied.

            At that moment, everyone arrived, including God and Jesus. Hades recounted what happened.

            “I’m going with you, I want to be with my Lilith,” said Angel Jahweh, worried and scared by what happened.

            “Thank you, Angel, but better stay here and prepare everyone, for war and make heaven a fortress, because what comes to us is not pleasant and we must avoid at all costs, that they destroy heaven, earth and hell and we can’t do it if you come with me, to hell,” Hades said.

            “I agree with Hades. At this time, we must prepare for war and we must fight shoulder to shoulder”, said God, concerned about the situation and what Hades had said.

            “Of course, we are going to fight shoulder to shoulder. Right now, what we must do is patrol and watch over heaven, earth, and hell and if we come across any of them, we simply must kill them. There is no turning of the page,” Hades said.

            “Love, I’m going with you,” Amphitrite said.

            “Honey, I would love for you to come with me, but right now, I don’t see it as prudent. What we must do is, train hard, to face them in battle and win. After that, we will talk about our future, not before,” Hades said.

            “You turned out to be more cautious than our children,” Zeus said.

            “My Lord, in this mortal training that we have had with our parents and with all the people who live in hell, they made us be more prudent and cautious and not get carried away by our feelings,” said Hades.

            “As soon as this war is over and we manage to defeat our enemies, you have our consent to marry our children,” said Zeus, proud to have Hades as his son-in-law and proud to see the man he became.

            “Thank you, Lord, for your words, but aren’t our parents the ones who have to agree with that and not with the children?” Hades asked.

            “How are things in hell?” Poseidon asked, intrigued by what Hades had said.

            “In hell, before making a move, we must have the full authorization of our parents. Without their authorization, we cannot do anything. If our parents say that we must wait before joining our lives with you, we must obey and without protest, that is the way things are in my world,” Hades said.

            “Old-fashioned, but it is the most sensible thing I have ever heard and that means that we must speak with the parents of each one of you, so that you can get married, or am I wrong?” said God.

            “My Lord, none of you are wrong, because that’s the way it is,” Hades said.

            “Ok, so we will,” Ares said.

            “But now it is not convenient. We must concentrate on the war and that each one of us regain our peace and tranquility. Well, now I’m retiring, because I have to train for war and if I delay, my daddy is capable of beheading me,” Hades said.

            “Ok, be careful,” Zeus said.

            “Don’t worry, I’ll have it and you, start turning this place into a fortress. Remember that the Goddess Athena and her daughter know every place in heaven, even the most hidden and difficult to see places”, Hades finished saying, while giving Amphitrite a kiss on the mouth.

             After that, he went to hell. Both heaven and hell were preparing for war and turning their homes into fortresses.

            “Ready. Already in heaven they know what happened here and they are preparing for war and after the war, they will come to talk with you, to talk about our marriages, “said Hades, who came directly to them, to train.

            “So, heaven and hell will be united and forever. Ok, but not for now. We must prepare for war. We no longer have time to train,” said Thanatos.

            “I am going to say the following: the children of the light are seen to be well educated and I don’t think it is a bad idea that you are already immensely happy, and we also give you our blessing. Now your mind must be on the war and not on your partners, okay?” Deimos said.

            “Okay daddy and we love them a lot,” Enio said.

            “And we to you,” Deimos said again.

            And they prepared for war. Since they could exchange wings, the sky chose golden wings; while, hell, they chose blue wings.

            But the wings were not completely blue; Rather, they were blue with black and had some red.

            In heaven, they donned their golden armor and wings and in hell, their black armor with their new blue, black and red colored wings.

            In heaven, the dads were giving them their guns:

            Angel Jahweh was given the following weapons: the Durandarte, Shahur, Excalibur, VIMANA swords, the deadly sword, the Szczerbiec which is the indented sword and Mitra which is a protection from being killed in battle.

              Poseidon was given the following weapons: the trident, the Harpé, which is the sword with a curved blade, the dragon-hunting sword, Ashkelon, the sword of Saint George and the Girdle and Mitra sword, which is a protection so that they do not kill him. in battle.

            Apollo was given the following weapons: the sword of Maramusa, Agneyastra, Dragon Lance, Cuirass and Mitra that is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

            To Aphrodite, they gave the following weapons: the sword that belonged to Joan of Arc, Brahmastra, the sword Attila and Curtana that is the sword of mercy and Mitra that is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

            Clarisse was given the following weapons: Mjdnir, Vajra, Zulfiqir, the spear and the shield of Aeneas and Mitra that is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

            Daphne was given the following weapons: The Lord Shiva Tean Bean sword, which is a sword with three infallible arrows, and the sword of the Spartans and Mithras, which is a protection from being killed in battle.

            Aura was given the following weapons: The Dart, the Gae Bolg sword and Mitra which is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

            Harmony was given the following swords: the Tizona and Cnémidas and Mitra, which is a protection against being killed in battle.

            To Amphitrite, they gave the following swords: the Sharur and Mitra sword that is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

            To Perseus, they gave the sword of the immortals and Mitra that is a protection so that they do not kill him in battle.

    In hell, the same thing was happening. Everyone was making sure to protect them, so nothing bad happened to them. They were afraid that they would go to war, but they had to control their fears and convince themselves that they have grown up and the only thing they can do for them is to advise and help them when necessary.

            “Daddy, I’m fine and don’t worry, I no longer feel what I felt recently. Besides, if my twin brother is with me, fighting shoulder to shoulder, I will be safe,” said Lilith Satan, trying to calm her daddy, but to no avail.

            “I will never stop caring about you,” Satan said, as he kissed his two sons on the forehead.

            Lilith Satan, Satan, and his friends, they only had on their armor, their new wings and they had chains, instead of swords, because they were going to use black magic and apply what they learned in training, to defeat their enemies.

            They had all the werewolves, vampires, witches, minotaurs, giants, centaurs, dragons, Moiras, Gorgons, mummies, cyclops, furies, harpies, with Lucifer, with demons and with all the souls who are in hell.

    With the armed army, they went to the meeting place, which is an open field, the perfect place for war.

            There, they met the people who inhabit the sky and saw that they were not only well protected and had all kinds of swords; but also, the angels, the archangels, the fairies and all the Gods of Olympus were with them.

            “Satan, are you ready for war?” God asked.

            “We believe that. We have been training hard for this day, but you never know. In addition, we cannot forget that the Devil is a cheater and a liar, and we must take care of his movements and, are you prepared for war?” said Satan.

            “I answer you exactly the same, Satan,” said God.

            “Hello love,” they said to each other at the same time.

            And at that moment, the Devil appeared, who did not come alone, because he was with the Goddess Athena and their daughter and her army.

            The Devil's army consists of: the four beasts, the four horsemen of the apocalypse, Wendigo, Mr. Boogie, Lamia, more than thirty thousand undead, more than thirty thousand orcs, monsters equal to Leviathan, Cronos, Uranus, Ringwraiths, Specters , the Waldenses, the Cathars, the Hussites, Jacquerie, the Anarchists, Brutus, Goblins, more than forty thousand Uruk - Hai Fightings, Monsteverse, more than fifty thousand Giant werewolves, twenty thousand Yetis, all assassins, all rapists, a beast with seven heads, the second beast with four heads, two horns and a crown on each head and speaks as a dragon, Tylosaurs, Plesiosaurs, Kronosaurs, Liopleurodon, Helicoprion, Livyatán, the Titans, among others.

    “Welcome to your grave,” said the Devil, as he, his allies, and his army laughed at what he had said.

            “We’ll see who this tomb will be for,” said Lilith Satan.

            “I really have risen, just like you daddy, Satan,” said the Devil.

            “I’d rather be that, rather than a nobody, like you,” Lilith Satan said.

            "They must have stayed in the pigsty that is hell," said Athena’s daughter.

            “At least, we do have a house and parents who adore us with their lives, not like you, who have lived as collected in heaven,” said Medusa.

            “You must be scared, because our army is superior to yours,” said the Goddess Athena.

            “We’ll see what your army is made of,” Enio said.

            “Enough talking and fighting!” said the Devil.

            And the war of heaven, earth and hell began against the Devil, his allies, and his army.

            They started by splitting the brains of all the undead and killing all the murderers, rapists, all the creatures, ripping out their hearts and splitting them in half.

            Heaven and Hell joined together to kill the vast majority of the Devil’s army at the same time.

            Lilith Satan, was taking care of the four horsemen of the apocalypse and Angel Jahvé, was taking care of the four beasts.

            Angel Jahvé, using his weapons, began to kill the four beasts; while, Lilith Satan, using black magic and chains, began to kill the four horsemen of the apocalypse.

            Satan, the son of Satan, oversaw killing Wendigo, Mr. Boogie, Lamia, Cronos, and Uranus, using black magic that is superior to theirs and using chains.

            Victoria, James, Persephone, Zeus, Poseidon, and Medusa oversaw killing all the Ringwraiths, Uruk – Hai Fightings, the Orcs and the Goblins.

            Aphrodite, Lestat, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, and Daphne, they were taking it upon themselves to kill all the Monsteverse, all the giant werewolves and all the giant monsters.

            Lilith was personally in charge of killing the Goddess Athena and had no mercy with the Goddess.

            Thanatos, Tique, Phobos, Aura and Harmony, oversaw killing the Cathars, the Hussites, Jacquerie, the Anarchists, Brutus, all the monsters that are the same as Leviathan, the first two beasts, Re’em and Nephilim.

            Deimos, Hades, Amphitrite, Enio, Perseus, Mattew Azarian and Rick Cain, the two dragons who were turned into humans, oversaw killing Tylosaurs, Plesiosaurs, Leedsichthys, Kronosaurs, Liopleurodon, Helicoprion, Livyatán and Mosasaur.

            All werewolves, vampires, witches, minotaurs, giants, centaurs, dragons, Moiras, gorgons, mummies, cyclops, furies, harpies, Lucifer, all demons, all angels and all the archangels, they oversaw killing Mothman, Crocodingos, the green-eyed monsters, all the sea monsters, Waheela, Shunk Warakin, Akhlut, the Nandi bears and the Snallygaster.

    The daughter of the Goddess Athena watched with horror, how her parents and their army were losing widely, before heaven and hell and there was nothing to avoid this crushing defeat.

            One by one, they began to die dismembered at their hands and the first to die was their own mother, who died at the hands of Lilith, ripping out her heart.

            This war, more than a simple war, became a massacre, where the Devil, the Goddess Athena, their allies, and their army, were losing widely.

            While they had scratches, the cruelty of how the Devil, Goddess Athena, their allies, and their army were dying, was unprecedented.

            They had no mercy at the time of killing them and the only thing that Athena’s daughter could do is take her own life and she did.

            After a week of fighting against them, heaven, and hell, they won widely and left no survivors.

            Seeing that there were no longer any living enemies, they hugged each other, happily, because they saved earth, heaven, and hell, from the clutches of their enemies.

            They did not know what to feel about it, because after all, they had hopes and dreams.

            They gave them a dignified burial of themselves, burning their bodies and the ashes, they threw them into the sea.

FOREWORD

    After they won the war, they returned to their respective places, to organize everything and to heal their wounds and rest, to be fresh and well-rested, for all the work that they had pending.

            After a week of rest and having recovered their strength and energy, everything returned to normal, and they began to fulfill their obligations.

            While they were fulfilling their obligations, Satan, Lilith, their friends, their allies, and their demons, went to heaven, to speak with God and with all the deities who inhabit heaven.

            “Hello Satan, is something wrong?” God asked.

            “Hello God, everything is fine. We have come here to talk about our children’s romance,” Satan said.

            “Well, I hear you,” God said.

            “I do not know about you, but we are not opposed to our children being in love, as long as they fulfill their obligations and do not forget that they have family and friends, and they cannot leave us in oblivion. If you want to get married, let them do it, but first get to know each other more thoroughly and after that, marriage, is that okay?” said Satan.

            “We all agree. We must teach them to have responsibilities, that the family is the most important thing, that they do not forget about friends and once we see that they are more centered and mature, we can talk about marriage, not before”, said God.

            “Well, it’s decided. Now, we must talk to the fools of our children, and everything is solved,” said Satan.

            They said goodbye, shaking hands and they returned to hell, where their children were waiting nervously for them.

            They told them about the meeting they had with all the people who live in heaven and the decision they made.

            At first, they disagreed, but ended up agreeing.

            After four years of love, they got married. They were married by the laws of God and by the laws of Satan and they all lived in complete harmony.

LOVE WITHOUT RESTRICTIONS

What would you be able to do for true love?





SINOPSIS

            What if the opportunity to improve your life came into your life, just by marrying a billionaire? What if during this arranged marriage, you discover that he is your soul mate?
 
            Would you be able to endure a loveless marriage? What would you be able to do for the love of your life? What would happen without knowing you married your first love?
 
            For love, would you be able to bear being humiliated for not having the same social status as your partner?
 
            Nathaniel and Sookie, when they were fifteen years old, lived the greatest of loves and because of destiny, they had to move away.
 
            Sookie, is an independent woman, who has worked all her life and has forgotten the flame of first love.
 
Nathaniel is a womanizer, who is with each woman as if they were part of his sport or his collection.
 
            Due to things of destiny and life, they meet again years later and in strange circumstances, because he is looking for a woman who fills that immense void that he feels and believes that, by getting married, he would fill that void left by his first and great love.
 
            On the other hand, Sookie is looking for someone to protect her and that is why the two ends up getting married.
 
            Together they will discover the traps of destiny and they will have to fight for their love and show all the people who do not believe in the love of the two, that they love each other madly.
 
            Can they be immensely happy?

SEVERAL YEARS AGO

          Sookie was running down the beach, her black hair flowing and immensely happy, oblivious to problems and oblivious to the cruelty of people.
 
            On the other hand, Nathaniel, was also running along the beach, with his brown hair, all tousled and immensely happy, free from family pressures and the problems that being a millionaire implies.
 
            Like any distracted and unobservant person and they are no exception, the two collide and have their first kiss.
 
            They stay together and not knowing what to say or what to do; after that, they separate and flee, without giving any explanations.
 
            The remainder of the day, the two-feel remorse for having fled that way and decide to look for each other the next day.
 
            Fearful and red from that unexpected kiss, they manage to find themselves on the beach.
 
            "Hello. How is he?” Nathaniel asks hesitantly.
 
            "Hello. I'm fine and, how are you?” asks Sookie.
            "Good and thanks for asking," Nathaniel responds.
 
            As if Cupid had been there, next to them, the two decide to start a long conversation that lasts until the night.
 
            During that time, neither has asked for the other's name and they only know each other by "S" for Sookie and "N" for Nathaniel.
 
            Before saying goodbye, they had decided to meet every day on the beach.
    Since Nathaniel is skilled with instruments and singing, he decided to dedicate a song to Sookie.
 
            "Thanks for the dedication and I love the song," Sookie replied, a smile on her lips.
 
            "You're welcome and I like that you loved the song, because I wrote it with you in mind," Nathaniel replied.
 
            Little by little, that friendship became the cleanest of loves and Nathaniel wanted that, the moment he asked Sookie to be his lover, it was something romantic and tender.
 
            What he did was draw a huge heart in the sand and inside it, he said the following: "I love you S", he put arrows on the sides and near the heart, he drew a cupid.
 
            On the other hand, he had bought to have a picnic, while they watched the sunset and, he had brought his guitar with him.
When Sookie arrived, Nathan ran to meet her and so did Sookie.
 
            "I love you babe and thanks for coming." Nathaniel told her, as he gave her a kiss on the cheek and hugged her tighter.
 
            "I love you too, my prince." Sookie replied happily as she returned the kiss on the cheek and the hug.
 
            Then they went to the place Nathaniel had prepared for the two of them.
 
            While they were enjoying the picnic, Nathaniel took the opportunity to tell Sookie what his true feelings are for her.
 
            “Baby, I love you too much. From the first moment I saw you, I do nothing but think about you, I get anxious to think that the moment is approaching to see you again. You stole my heart, and I do not know what to do with you, my naughty little thief.
            I love you and will love you forever, my sweet thief of hearts. Do you want to be my crush?” Nathaniel asked, super nervous.
 
            "Yes love, if I want to be you in love," Sookie replied.
 
            Then, they gave each other a tender kiss on the mouth, while enjoying the beautiful view, the sound of the sea and the waves.
 
            Nathaniel took the opportunity to dedicate the following songs to Sookie: "Drowning", "Queen of my heart", "My love" "Angel in my bed" and "Falling down", while watching Sookie lying on the tablecloth.
 
            "You love, you are simply perfect and that is why, I love you with all my heart and you also stole my heart", said Sookie, while giving Nathaniel a kiss on the mouth.
 
            After that and holding hands, they ran to the sea and got in with clothes and shoes.
 
            While they were at sea, they did not stop kissing and telling each other how much they love each other.
 
            After that, they sat on the tablecloth and hugged each other, watched the sunset. They were immensely happy, and they could not stop laughing and screaming how much they love each other.
 
            As if they had agreed, they made love in the sea.
 
            While they were immensely happy, enjoying their love, they did not know that destiny had the most bitter of destinies prepared for them.


PROBLEMS

PARA MI NOVELA QUE ESTOY ARMANDO

DIOS

Tres argumentos a favor de la existencia de Dios - YouTube

DIOS Y JESÚS

Pin on 2019 Ideas

LESTAT

Lestat de Lioncourt by LilithMF on DeviantArt

ZEUS

Biografía de Zeus - [Su historia RESUMIDA]
Sangre de Zeus | Sitio oficial de Netflix

POSEIDÓN

the god poseidon - Google Search | Kratos god of war, Zeus mitologia  griega, Poseidon mitologia griega
Poseidon God of the Sea by GENZOMAN on DeviantArt
Poseidon and Amphitrite: The God and the Queen of the Seas - Greek  Mythology - See U in History - YouTube

87 Goddess and her sea ideas | goddess, gods and goddesses, art
Aphritrite, The wife of Poseidon: GreekMythology

AFRODITA

3 características de afrodita por fa - Brainly.lat

PERSEFONE

RFDA (Niña Interior Sombra Interior)Final – terapiafloralhera

HADES

Hades gobernador de los muertos

MEDUSA

The True Story Of Medusa (Gorgo) In Greek Mythology

HIPOLITA

Mitos, Leyendas y otras Criaturas: HIPÓLITA
La película de Wonder Woman castea a la reina Hipólita - ModoGeeks

DAFNE

DAPHNE ( ninfa) | Wiki | Rol Mitológico Amino

53 ideas de ARQUERA | carcaj, ropa medieval, mujer guerrera
Resultado de imagen para elfa arquera | Character portraits, Fantasy girl,  Elf ranger

APOLO

5 Mitos De Apolo Que Quizás Desconocías | Mitos Del Dios Apolo | Mitologia
Apollo, God of the Sun by ChristyTortland on deviantART | Greek and roman  mythology, Greek gods, Greek gods and goddesses
Apolo dios de las artes

Smite Apollo | Dioses, Ideas de fondos de pantalla, Videojuegos

ARES: DIOS DE LA GUERRA

ARES » El dios de la guerra de la Mitología Olímpica
Ares - Para estudiantes

Pantheon Ares (God of War) 1/6 Scale Figure

COOMODEL X Homer 1/6th Pantheon Ares God of War Action Figure Body Toys  Hs003 for sale online | eBay

Ares (God of War) 1:6 Scale Figure (COOMODEL x HOMER HS003) | Toy Origin

VICTORIA

Rachelle Lefevre - IMDb

Rachelle Lefevre - el álbum del Club de Fans

JAMES

Cam Gigandet
Cam Gigandet - Rotten Tomatoes

CLARISSE

Percy Jackson:El error más hermoso de todos. - Ares - Wattpad

TIQUE

▷ DIOSES GRIEGOS ≫ Lista de dioses griegos, caracteristicas y mitos

AURA

World Wide Mythology - Home

HARMONÍA

HECHIZO DE... - Brujas Seres de Luz, Magia y Espiritualidad | Facebook

ANFITRITE

Anfitrite Band (@anfitritebanda) | Twitter
Amphitrite, the queen of the sea di 2021 | Mitologi, Makhluk mitologi

DEIMOS

Deimos, 병구 안 | Arte de personajes, Personajes de fantasía, Hombres de  fantasía

FOBOS

Fobos: Dios Menor Hijo De Ares. El Dios Del Terror | Mitologia

FOBOS. DIOS DEL MIEDO Fobos (del... - La Odisea de los Dioses | فيسبوك
Fobos | Wiki | •Semidioses• Amino Amino
híѕtσríαѕ gríєgαѕ | Terror Amino

TÁNATOS

Tánatos, el dios de la muerte | Un Mito Corto
TÁNATOS ≫ Caracteristicas e historia del dios de la muerte pacifica
Thanatos (Dios de la muerte) | Wiki | -Saint Seiya Amino- Amino

ENIO: DESTRUCTORA DE CIUDADES

Enio: todo lo que debes saber
Mitos, Leyendas y otras Criaturas: ENIO
Miradas: La manzana de la Discordia

PERSEO

Photos of Sam Worthington on The Set of Clash of The Titans in Wales |  POPSUGAR Celebrity

ANDROMEDA

Clash of the Titans Picture 29 | Alexa davalos, Clash of the titans, Alexa  chung hair

Celebrities, Movies and Games: Alexa Davalos as Andromeda: Clash of the  Titans Movie Figure

SATANÁS

Lucifer Part 2 (In depth) | Pagans & Witches Amino
Lucifer Fanfiction Chloe Is An Angel | The Art of Mike Mignola
Dark Angel by BARTINERRO on deviantART | Dark angel, Angel warrior, Male  angels

Sabes cuándo se produce el nacimiento de Satanás? | Flipa.NET
Autor de libros cristiano asegura que grabó la voz de satanás

Pin en Manuel Solis
Pin on R E D

LILITH

Lilith | Jewish Women's Archive
Lilith - Wikipedia
Lilith - The Oldest Profession Podcast
Lilith - The Oldest Profession Podcast

Facebook
Lilith by rysiameow on DeviantArt
Lilith | Wiki | Reino Cementerio Amino

Lilith
62 Diablo ideas | fantasy art, dark fantasy, dark fantasy art

LILITH SATAN

Pin by TwinSoul1111 on Frustration and Despair | Dark angel, Gothic angel,  Fallen angel
Fallen Pictures and Wallpapers | 167 Items | Page 2 of 7 | Dark angel,  Gothic angel, Fallen angel

Goth Angel - Enlighten by enigma00 on deviantART | Gothic angel, Angel  artwork, Angel art

LUCIFER

Archangel LUCIFER magick. Ensel Known as. by DJ Ensel
Lucifer Morningstar, The White Angel - Crimsonfang Productions - Digital  Art, Fantasy & Mythology, Other Fantasy & Mythology - ArtPal
Lucifer Angel or Devil | AMINDSET

Lucifer - MAITREYA and the Order of Light

Niina's: LUCIFER - LIGHT OR DARKNESS?

DRAGONES

Pin en dragones
Pin by Natalie Charron on Dragons | Fantasy dragon, Dragon artwork, Dragon  pictures
Dragones: ¿Cuál es el origen de estas bestias míticas? | Ancient Origins  España y Latinoamérica

Dragones: Historia del mito y los relatos que apuntan a su posible  existencia - Guioteca

Seres Mitologicos: Dragones

DRAGONES - Mi mundo-Las Leyendas
Dragon de hielo - prologo | Dragón de hielo, Dragones, Dragones mitologicos

Jormag, el Dragón de Hielo | Tyria: Dragones y Leyendas
High School Dxd (Harem) x lector Masculino OP | Dragones, Obras de arte de  dragón, Dragón de fantasía
Los Dragones Superiores | El Bestiario del Hypogripho Dorado
Algunas leyendas de dragones de España | Política y otras cosas
Cazador de dragones » Un mundo complejo
Los dragones deTolkien. Smaug y Glaurung.
Los Dragones llegaron a los Battlegrounds de Hearthstone! | Atomix
Descubre los dragones que habitan en Aragón - La Guía GO!
Dragones, criaturas de la buena suerte – Mustang Money
Sovereign Dragon by JasonEngle on deviantART | Dragones, Dragones  mitologicos, Tatuajes dragones

BRUJA CIRCE

Circe: mito y todo lo que debes saber

LAMIA

Lamia | Wiki Creepypasta | Fandom
Lamia | Monster Wiki | Fandom
La prima volta del Lamia | Footbola
Lamia: La Mujer Serpiente Maldita por los Dioses - Mitología Griega - Mira  la Historia - YouTube

ANTAGONISTAS

DIABLO

El Diablo | Domestika

Las pruebas regionales externas de Diablo Immortal comenzarán pronto -  Notebookcheck.org
Rumour: Diablo 4 won't be released before 2020 - Diablo IV - Gamereactor
Diablo 4 leak has good news for Diablo 2 fans - SlashGear
NetEase: 'Diablo Immortal' is Huge Opportunity - Variety
Diablo III Official Game Site
20 años de Diablo 2: un clásico inmortal - MeriStation
El Diablo | Domestika

El Diablo/Rey Demonio's stream

ALIADOS

ATENEA

Pin de Missael Mauris en ART | Atenea mitologia griega, Ilustraciones  mitología griega, Zeus mitologia griega
▷【 Atenea 】▷ Diosa de la Sabiduría y la Guerra, Maestra Artesana.
Cómo nació la diosa Atenea? - YouTube

CRONOS

cronos
Cronos | Wiki God Of War | Fandom

URANO

Urano: Titan Y Dios Del Cielo En La Mitología Griega | Dioses Mitológicos |  Mitologia
▷ La historia del dios Urano 【 Edición 2021 】
Facebook
URANO » El titán y dios del cielo de los Griegos | Dios del cielo,  Mitologia griega, Mitología griega y romana

EJÉRCITO

LAS CUATRO BESTIAS

Significado de las cuatro bestias de Daniel 7

LOS CUATRO JINETES DEL APOCALIPSIS

Los 4 Jinetes del Apocalipsis Organizacional Mexicano | Excelencia  Organizacional
Qué representan los jinetes del Apocalipsis?
APOCALIPSIS DESDE LO MAS PROFUNDO: "¿Quiénes son los cuatro jinetes del  Apocalipsis?"
Los Sellos y Los Cuatro Jinetes (6:1-17) ~ Proclamando la verdad de Dios

EL JINETE SIN CABEZA

La leyenda del verdadero Jinete sin Cabeza | El jinete sin cabeza, Jinete,  Sleepy hollow
Sleepy Hollow, el pueblo sin cabeza

WENDIGO

Meet The Wendigo, A Cannibalistic Creature From Indigenous Lore
Lost Tapes Wendigo | Lost Tapes | Animal Planet

RUSHELLE KUCALA

Rushelle Kucala - The Wendigo
Rushelle Kucala (TheDragonofDoom) - Profile | Pinterest
Rushelle Kucala Shop: Art, Posters & Prints | Displate

MR. BOOGIE

Bughuul/ Mr. Boogie, Sinister | หนังสยองขวัญ
mr boogie | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs | Tumgir

LAMIA

Lamia - Monsters - D&D Beyond
Lamia Queen by SandsGonzaga on DeviantArt

URUK – FIGHTINGS

The fighting Uruk-Hai - A tribute - YouTube
Propnomicon: The Fighting Uruk-Hai
Black Uruk-Hai editorial stock photo. Image of festival - 42510733
Uruk hai ~ Detailed Information | Photos | Videos
LOTR - The Fighting Uruk Hai (Correct Version) - YouTube
LOTR Berserker Uruk-Hai Premium Format Statue | Statue, Lord of the rings,  Lotr art
Weta Workshop | LOTR - URUK-HAI SWORDSMAN
Fighting Uruk-hai | Age of the Ring Mod Wiki | Fandom
Propnomicon: The Fighting Uruk-Hai
Total War Center Forums
The Fighting Uruk Hai - Home | Facebook

ORCOS

Orco - Wikipedia, la enciclopedia libre
Peludos, sin dientes y con arrugas»: el sorprendente casting para ser un  orco de «El señor de los anillos»
Pin de Alejandra. Vi.Art en Imagenes de ficcion | Orcos, El señor de los  anillos, Jrr tolkien

Pin de Alejandra. Vi.Art en Imagenes de ficcion | Orcos, El señor de los  anillos, Jrr tolkien
La serie El Señor de los Anillos busca feos para hacer de orcos y ahorrar  maquillaje | Marca.com
La marcha de los orcos
Orcos y Goblins #1. Turuk y Myth | Zona Negativa

GOBLINS

The Hobbit: 10 Things You Didn't Know About The Goblin King
Goblins - The Story Behind the Creepy Little Men of European Folklore -  YouTube

MUNSTRUOS IGUALES QUE LEVIATÁN

Leviatán: El Monstruo Mitológico Más Temido Y Poderoso | Mitologia
Leviatán. La leyenda de un terrible monstruo marino
Monstruos semiágrafos habitan en la cabeza del Leviatán argento | ATACA
BESTIARIO ELEMENTAL - Behemoth - Wattpad

MUERTOS VIVIENTES

Encuesta de la semana | Lo mejor y lo peor con muertos vivientes
Los muertos vivientes nunca mueren | Cultura | EL PAÍS
Lo que nos enseñan de la Covid-19 los muertos vivientes. Un reportaje de  Javier Cavanilles - Revista Plaza

RINGWRAITHS

Ringwraiths at Weathertop Nazgul A Knife in the Dark | Etsy
Aragorn & the Ringwraiths. Battling the Industries of Destruction | by  Craig Jarman | Medium

YETI

Yeti Ilustraciones Stock, Vectores, Y Clipart – (4,188 Ilustraciones Stock)
Yeti - The Himalayan Bigfoot eBook by Sreechinth C - 9781386958895 |  Rakuten Kobo Greece

PERSÉFONE

El rapto de Perséfone

En la mitología griegaPerséfone (en griego antiguo, Περσεφόνη Persephónē) es hija de Zeus y de Deméter. La joven doncella, también llamada Kore, se casa con Hades y se convierte en la reina del Mundo de los muertos, además de una diosa. La forma romana del nombre Proserpina procede de la forma dialectal de este nombre en las ciudades eólicas y dóricas de la Magna Grecia. El personaje de Perséfone fue reinterpretado de muchas formas que no coinciden con la figura de la diosa en la Grecia antigua, por ejemplo, en el Renacimiento.

RFDA (Niña Interior Sombra Interior)Final – terapiafloralhera

Etimología

La diosa es conocida con dos nombres distintos, no relacionados etimológicamente: Perséfone y Kore (griego antiguo Κόρη). La forma Kore es simplemente el nombre común κόρη para designar a una doncella o mujer joven, lo que evidentemente guarda relación con el significado del nombre de su madre Deméter.1

En la literatura épica, el primer nombre tiene la forma jónica Persephonē (Griego antiguo Περσεφόνη) y (especialmente en HomeroPersephoneia (Περσεφονεία,2​ Persephoneia). En otros dialectos, el nombre tiene distintas formas que no son simples variantes dialectales: Persephassa (Περσεφάσσα), Persephatta (Περσεφάττα), además de Periphona (Πηριφόνα) y Phersephassa (Φερσέφασσα). Toda esta variedad de formas sugiere que los propios griegos tenían dificultad en pronunciar su nombre, y por lo tanto tendría un origen pregriego.3​ En el CrátiloPlatón la llama Ferepafa (Pherepapha, Φερέπαφα), y lo explica con una etimología ad hoc «porque es sabia y toca lo que se mueve».[cita requerida]

Persephatta (Περσεφάττα) se interpreta como «la que avienta el grano», relacionándola con el sánscrito parsa, «haz de grano» y un segundo elemento que tendría en indoeuropeo la forma *-gʷʰn-t-ih} de la raíz *gʷʰen “golpear”.4

Otra etimología propone explicarlo como ‘φέρειν φόνον’, pherein phonon, «(la que) trae la muerte».5

En una tablilla de griego micénico en Lineal B de Pilos, datada entre 1400 y 1200 a. C. (PY Tn 316), John Chadwick encuentra el nombre (como pe-re-*82 o pe-re-swa) de una diosa *Preswa que podría ser identificada con la oceánide Perseis, hija de Océano, y sugiere una posible conexión con el primer elemento del nombre “Perséfone”.678

Visión general

La figura de Perséfone es actualmente muy conocida. Su historia tiene un gran poder emocional: una doncella inocente, el dolor de una madre por el rapto y el regreso de su hija. También es citada con frecuencia como un paradigma de los mitos que explican procesos naturales, con el descenso y el regreso de la diosa provocando el cambio de estación. Actualmente también se valora el hecho de que Hades y Perséfone constituyeron uno de los matrimonios más estables y felices dentro del Panteón griego, con relativamente pocas infidelidades por parte de ambos (Mente y Leuce por parte de Hades y Adonis por parte de Perséfone), y el hecho de que Perséfone gobernase el Inframundo en pie de igualdad con Hades, a diferencia del rol de consortes que Hera y Anfitrite tenían como esposas de Zeus y Poseidón

Pero los griegos también conocían otra faceta de Perséfone. Ella era además la terrible Reina de los inframundos, cuyo nombre no era seguro pronunciar en voz alta y a la que se referían como «La Doncella». En la Odisea, cuando Odiseo viaja al Inframundo, alude a ella como «Reina de Hierro». Su mito central, aun con toda su familiaridad emotiva, era también el contexto tácito de los extraños ritos iniciáticos secretos de regeneración de los misterios eleusinos, que prometían la inmortalidad a sobrecogidos participantes: una inmortalidad en el mundo subterráneo de Perséfone, en un banquete con los héroes bajo su pavorosa mirada.9

RFDA (Niña Interior Sombra Interior)Final – terapiafloralhera

El mito del rapto

Óleo en lienzo, obra de Niccolò dell’AbbateRapto de Proserpina (Ratto di Proserpina). Museo del Louvre.Grabado de 1690, obra de Johann Ulrich Krauß (1655-1719): Las compañeras de Perséfone son transformadas en sirenas.Y él [Zeus] fue a la cama de la abundante Démeter, quien concibió a Perséfone, la de blancos brazos, robada por Hades del lado de su madre.HesíodoTeogonía, 912

La mayoría de las fuentes clásicas consideran a Perséfone como hija de Zeus y Deméter, pero la Biblioteca mitológica de Apolodoro recoge una versión alternativa que indica que era hija de Zeus y Estige.10

Sin embargo, Deméter no tenía una posición estable en el Olimpo. Solía vivir muy lejos de los demás dioses, siendo una diosa de la naturaleza anterior a plantar semillas y cultivar plantas. En la tradición olímpica su hija Persefone fue cortejada por los dioses HermesAresApolo y Hefesto, pero Demeter rechazó todos sus regalos y alejó a su hija de la compañía de los dioses. Así, llevaba una vida pacífica hasta que su hija Perséfone se convirtió en la reina del inframundo, lo que, según los mitógrafos olímpicos, no sucedió hasta que Hades la raptó y la llevó allí con él. Perséfone estaba recogiendo flores con algunas ninfas (Atenea y Artemisa, según el himno homérico, o Leucipe, o algunas Oceánides), en un campo en Enna11​ o en la llanura de Nisa12​ cuando Hades apareció, emergiendo de una grieta del suelo. Las ninfas fueron castigadas siendo transformadas en las Sirenas por no haber intervenido. La vida quedó paralizada mientras la desolada Deméter buscaba por todas partes a su hija perdida. Hécate había oído sus gritos y sugirió a Démeter hablar con Helios, el sol, que todo lo ve, para que le contase lo que había pasado.

Finalmente, Zeus no pudo aguantar más la agonía de la tierra y obligó a Hades a devolver a Perséfone, enviando a Hermes para rescatarla. La única condición que se puso para liberar a Perséfone fue que no probase bocado en todo el trayecto, pero Hades la engañó para que comiese seis, o cuatro según las fuentes, semillas de granada, que la obligaban a volver cada año un mes por cada semilla, diciéndole que sería un gran esposo y que ella sería la reina y soberana de los infiernos, Perséfone se contentó al oír eso y encantada por su nueva vida, accedió a comer las semillas. En algunas versiones, Ascálafo contaba a los demás dioses que Perséfone se había comido voluntariamente las semillas de granada para permanecer allí al haberse enamorado del dios. Cuando Deméter y su hija estaban juntas, la tierra florecía de vegetación. Pero durante seis meses al año, cuando Perséfone volvía a los infiernos, la tierra se convertía de nuevo en un erial estéril. Fue durante su viaje para rescatar a Perséfone del inframundo cuando Deméter reveló los misterios eleusinos. En una versión alternativa, Hécate rescató a Perséfone.

Tras las estancias de Perséfone en el inframundo junto a su marido, esta se fue enamorando poco a poco de él y convirtiendo en una digna y cruel soberana de los infiernos.

En la versión más antigua la temible diosa Perséfone era la propia Reina del Inframundo.13

En algunas versiones Deméter prohíbe a la tierra dar frutos, en otras está tan ocupada buscando a Perséfone que no se ocupa de ella, y en algunas la profundidad de su desesperación hace que nada crezca.

El número de semillas comido por Perséfone cambia también de unas versiones a otras, a menudo en relación con la duración del invierno en la zona de procedencia de la historia.

Este mito puede ser interpretado también como una alegoría de los rituales matrimoniales de los antiguos griegos, que sentían que el matrimonio era una especie de rapto de la novia de su familia por parte del novio, y este mito puede haber explicado los orígenes del ritual del matrimonio. La más popular explicación etiológica de las estaciones puede haber sido una interpretación posterior.

Otros mitos sobre Perséfone

Perséfone, como reina del Hades, solo mostró clemencia una vez. Debido a que la música de Orfeo era tan arrebatadoramente triste, permitió que este se llevase a su esposa, Eurídice, de vuelta al mundo de los vivos con la condición de que ella caminase tras él y él nunca intentase mirarla a la cara hasta que estuviesen en la superficie. Orfeo accedió pero falló, al mirar atrás, casi al final del recorrido, para asegurarse de que su esposa le seguía, perdió a Eurídice para siempre.

Perséfone también figura en la historia de Adonis, el consorte sirio de Afrodita. Cuando Adonis nació, Afrodita lo tomó bajo su protección y fue hechizada por su belleza sobrenatural. Afrodita se lo dio a Perséfone para que lo cuidara, pero esta también quedó asombrada por su belleza y rehusó devolvérselo. La discusión entre las dos diosas fue resuelta por Zeus o Calíope, quien decidió que Adonis pasase cuatro meses con Afrodita, cuatro con Perséfone y los cuatro restantes del año solo. Finalmente, Adonis murió a manos de Ares quién se había transformado en jabalí, celoso del nuevo amante de Afrodita.

También departió con Psique cuando esta bajó al inframundo por encargo de Afrodita en búsqueda de un cofre que la habían mandado buscar.

De igual forma se encuentra en el mito de Minthe Mente. Está ninfa se convirtió en la concubina de Hades, quien, según el mito fue pisoteada por Kore (Core), y la transformó en una planta de menta, la cual también es conocida como “Hedyosmos”.

En una versión las palabras de la ninfa comparándose con la diosa del Inframundo llegan a oídos de Deméter, en otra versión es la propia Perséfone quien la confronta pero en ambas versiones el resultado es el mismo para Minthe.


Una vez Hades se enamoró y secuestró a una ninfa llamada Leuce y la llevó al inframundo. Perséfone enfadada por ello la transformó en un álamo blanco. También otra versión del mito cuenta que quien la transformó pudo haber sido Hades para inmortalizarla a la hora de su muerte natural. De este mismo alamo, Heracles hizo su corona que se puso en la cabeza tras volver de los infiernos, en uno de sus trabajos.

Perséfone era el objeto del cariño de Pirítoo. Su amigo Teseo y él prometieron casarse con sendas hijas de Zeus. Teseo escogió a Helena, la secuestró con la ayuda de Pirítoo y decidió retenerla hasta que tuviese la edad de casarse. Dejaron a Helena con la madre de Teseo, Etra, y viajaron al inframundo, reino de la elegida de Pirítoo, Perséfone, y del marido de esta, Hades, quien fingió ofrecerles hospitalidad y preparó un banquete. Tan pronto como la pareja se sentó, las serpientes se enroscaron en torno a sus pies, atrapándolos. Teseo fue finalmente rescatado por Heracles.

El matrimonio formado por Perséfone y Hades fue estéril. En cambio Perséfone fue seducida por su propio padre en forma de serpiente y tuvo un hijo: Zagreo, que fue asesinado por los Titanes a instancias de Hera (Este suceso ocurrió mucho antes de que Perséfone fuera raptada por Hades). No obstante, en un fragmento de Esquilo se dice que a veces se consideraba a Zagreo como hijo de Hades.14​ Por otra parte, un himno órfico hace a Perséfone madre de Melínoe, tras haberse acostado con Zeus, estando este disfrazado de Hades para engañar y seducir a su hija de nuevo, aun así también se le da la paternidad de Melínoe a Hades en algunas versiones 15​ y la Suda indica que Macaria era hija de Hades, aunque sin mencionar quien era su madre, es muy probable que fuese Perséfone.16​. Por último, en la tradición órfica, se indica que las erinias: Alecto, Megera y Tisífone eran hijas de Hades y Perséfone al ser estas tres deidades del inframundo

Era frecuente referirse a Perséfone y su madre Deméter como aspectos de la misma diosa, y eran llamadas «las Deméters» o simplemente «las diosas». La historia del rapto de Perséfone era parte de los ritos de iniciación en los misterios eleusinos.

RFDA (Niña Interior Sombra Interior)Final – terapiafloralhera

Investigaciones modernas sobre Perséfone

¿Perséfone anterior a Grecia?

Muchos investigadores modernos han argumentado que el culto a Perséfone fue una continuación de la adoración que ya se le profesaba en el Neolítico o en la civilización minoica. Entre los clasicistas, esta tesis ha sido defendida por Günter Zuntz17​ y cautamente incluida por Walter Burkert en su definitivo libro La religión griega.

Por otra parte, el mitólogo Károly Kerényi ha vinculado a Perséfone con Ariadna, y ha sugerido su identificación con la anónima «señora del laberinto» de Cnosos.18

Por otra parte, la hipótesis de un culto universal a la Madre Tierra ha estado bajo creciente crítica en los últimos años. Para saber más sobre esta controversia, vea el artículo Diosa Madre.

Vida, muerte y resurrección

Inspirados por James FrazerJane Ellen Harrison y los mitólogos modernos, algunos investigadores han etiquetado a Perséfone como una deidad de vida, muerte y resurrección.

Perséfone | Wiki El Bestiario | Fandom

HADES: DIOS DEL INFRAMUNDO Y GOBERNADOR DE LOS MUERTOS

Hades gobernador de los muertos

Hades es un dios en la mitología griega que gobierna la tierra de los muertos llamada el inframundo. Es uno de los tres dioses griegos más poderosos (junto con sus hermanos Zeus y Poseidón).

Era el dios del inframundo “Dios de los muertos” encargado de recibir las almas perdidas, para darles su lugar; en la tierra donde gobernaba. Siendo gobernador del inframundo se  le consideraba parte de los dioses del olimpo, aunque no permanecía en el monte olimpo.

Nacimiento de Hades

Hades era el hijo de Cronos y Rea, el rey y la reina de los Titanes. Después de nacer, Hades fue tragado por su padre Cronos para evitar una profecía de que un hijo lo derrotaría algún día. Hades fue finalmente salvado por su hermano menor Zeus.

Apariencia

El Hades se suele representar con barba, casco o corona, y sosteniendo una horquilla de dos puntas o un bastón. A menudo su perro de tres cabezas, Cerbero, está con él. Cuando viaja, monta un carro tirado por caballos negros.

¿Qué poderes y habilidades tenía?

Hades tenía el control total del inframundo y de todos sus súbditos. Además de ser un dios inmortal, uno de sus poderes especiales era la invisibilidad. Llevaba un casco llamado el Yelmo de la Oscuridad que le permitía hacerse invisible. Una vez le prestó su casco al héroe Perseo para que le ayudara a derrotar al monstruo Medusa.

Hades se convirtió en el señor del inframundo

Hades gobernador de los muertos

Después de que los dioses olímpicos derrotaron a los Titanes, Hades y sus hermanos echaron suertes para dividir el mundo. Zeus dibujó el cielo, Poseidón dibujó el mar, y Hades dibujó el inframundo. El inframundo es donde la gente muerta va en la mitología griega. Hades no estaba muy contento de conseguir el inframundo al principio, pero cuando Zeus le explicó que toda la gente del mundo sería finalmente sus súbditos, Hades decidió que estaba bien.

Criaturas de Hades en el inframundo

Cerbero: Para proteger su reino, Hades tenía un perro gigante de tres cabezas llamado Cerbero. Cerberus vigilaba la entrada al Inframundo. Evitó que los vivos entraran y que los muertos escaparan.

Caronte: Otro ayudante de Hades fue Caronte. Caronte era el barquero de Hades. Llevaría a los muertos en un barco a través de los ríos Styx y Acheron desde el mundo de los vivos hasta el inframundo. Los muertos tenían que pagar una moneda a Caronte para cruzar o tendrían que vagar por las orillas durante cien años.

Hades y perséfone

Hades y Perséfone

Hades se sintió muy solo en el inframundo y quería una esposa. Zeus dijo que podía casarse con su hija Perséfone. Sin embargo, Perséfone no quería casarse con Hades y vivir en el inframundo. Hades entonces secuestró a Perséfone y la obligó a ir al inframundo.

Hades en el Inframundo

Rara vez había salido del inframundo. Aunque lo hiciera, pocos lo sabrían, porque había creado un casco que lo hacía invisible. Se sentó en un trono de ébano sosteniendo un cetro con punta de pájaro.

Siempre eligió sentarse allí cuando se suponía que iba a conocer a un recién llegado, porque sabía lo temible e imponente que parecía. Como vivía en la oscuridad, Hades desarrolló una personalidad bastante morbosa, que no era muy apreciada por los otros dioses.

Hades hizo un carro oscuro, tirado por cuatro caballos negros oscuros; su impresionante y detestable visión asustaría a cualquiera en su camino.

Como vivía en la oscuridad, Hades desarrolló una personalidad más bien morbosa, que no era muy apreciada por los otros dioses ni por los humanos, sobre todo porque a Hades parecía gustarle que le temieran. No es sorprendente que el Inframundo fuera su reino y santuario, pero casi no se construyeron templos para el Hades en la Tierra.

Los atributos y símbolos del Hades

Hades decidió nombrar un guardián para el inframundo. Este guardián era Cerbero, el perro de tres cabezas que destrozaría a cualquiera que no se suponía que estuviera en el inframundo. Cerbero era una de las criaturas mitológicas asociadas con el Dios de los Muertos, junto con el ciprés.

Un atributo común al Dios era Narciso y la Llave del Hades, lo que implicaba que estaba vigilando cuidadosamente a cualquiera que entrara en sus dominios y que nadie podía escapar sin su permiso.

Aunque Hades era el dios del inframundo y de los muertos, no era el dios de la muerte, como mucha gente cree falsamente. Tánatos era el dios de la muerte y hermano de Hypnos.

Hades estaba gobernando el inframundo y las almas que residían en él, pero no estaba eligiendo quién tendría ese destino. La gente tiende a asociarlo con la muerte, porque era tan temible, pero de hecho, Hades era uno de los dioses más justos del Dodecatodo.

El Hades fue básicamente una forma de que los griegos aceptaran la idea de la muerte y la vida después de la muerte. Era más bien como la continuación de la vida, “albergando” de alguna manera las almas una vez que los cuerpos morían.

Mitos del Hades

Mitos de Hades

El temible dios de los muertos aparece en pocos cuentos (era mejor no hablar demasiado de él). Pero Hesíodo relata la historia más famosa del dios griego, que trata sobre cómo robó a su reina Perséfone.

Hija de Deméter, la diosa de la agricultura, Perséfone llamó la atención del rico en uno de sus viajes infrecuentes al mundo de la superficie. La secuestró en su carroza, llevándola muy por debajo de la tierra y manteniéndola en secreto. Mientras su madre lloraba, el mundo de los humanos se marchitó: Los campos se volvieron estériles, los árboles se derrumbaron y se arrugaron.

Cuando Deméter se enteró de que el secuestro fue idea de Zeus, se quejó en voz alta a su hermano, que instó a Hades a liberar a la doncella. Pero antes de volver al mundo de la luz, Perséfone participó de unas pocas semillas de granada.

Habiendo comido la comida de los muertos, se vio obligada a regresar al inframundo. El acuerdo hecho con Hades permitió a Perséfone pasar un tercio (los mitos posteriores dicen la mitad) del año con su madre, y el resto en compañía de sus amigos. Así, para los antiguos griegos, era el ciclo de las estaciones y el nacimiento y muerte anual de los cultivos.

Hades en la mitología romana y la religión cristiana

Hades fue asociado en la mitología romana con Plutón y Orco, y se convirtió en un término muy importante en muchas religiones; la religión romana asoció Hades con el purgatorio.

Ya que el nombre Hades era sinónimo del inframundo mismo, los cristianos usaban el término Hades para describir un lugar como el infierno, donde las almas caídas de la gracia irían. En el libro del Apocalipsis, el Hades y la Muerte están directamente asociados, mientras que el Nuevo Testamento usa la palabra hades para referirse a la morada temporal de los muertos.

Datos interesantes sobre el dios griego Hades

  • A los griegos no les gustaba decir el nombre de Hades. A veces lo llamaban Plutón, que significa “el señor de las riquezas”.
  • Hades se enfadaba mucho con cualquiera que intentara engañar a la muerte.
  • En la mitología griega, la personificación de la muerte no era Hades, sino otro dios llamado Tánatos.
  • Hades se enamoró de una ninfa llamada Minthe, pero Perséfone se enteró y convirtió a la ninfa en la planta de menta.
  • Hay muchas regiones en el Iinframundo. Algunos eran agradables, como los Campos Elíseos, donde los héroes iban después de la muerte. Otras áreas eran terribles, como el oscuro abismo llamado Tártaro, donde los malvados eran enviados para ser atormentados por toda la eternidad.
  • Hades a veces es considerado uno de los 12 dioses olímpicos, pero no vivía en el Monte Olimpo.
  • Hades era el Dios griego del inframundo, el gobernante de los muertos. Hades era un Dios importante, porque incorporaba el concepto de “otro mundo” y a veces la idea del bien y del mal.
  • Hades en griego significa lo invisible. Aunque el nombre Hades era el nombre del mismo Dios, pronto se convirtió en sinónimo de lugar a donde irían los muertos, así que Hades pronto se convirtió en sinónimo del Inframundo.
  • Fue tragado por Cronos junto con el resto de sus hermanos. Zeus fue el único que logró escapar, y cuando llegó a la edad adulta, Zeus logró forzar a su padre a degollar a sus hermanos y hermanas.
  • Los seis niños unieron fuerzas con otras deidades e iniciaron la Titanomaquia  contra Cronos y los otros Titanes, en la que este último perdió.
  • Los dioses ocuparon su lugar en el Panteón del Olimpo y echaron a suertes quiénes gobernarían las distintas partes del mundo. El Hades se convirtió, así, en el Dios del Inframundo.
  • Los mitos griegos asociados con este sorteo sugieren que Hades estaba bastante insatisfecho con su suerte, pero como no podía hacer otra cosa, se fue al Inframundo.

THE SONS OF GOOD AND EVIL

Between thirteen great and eternal loves, their obligations and war.

El cielo y el infierno | Shayuru

QUESTIONS

            I have always had doubts about what love really is and what it means to be in love.

            The real reason for that is because I was never in love and for that reason, I would not know what to do to have a lasting relationship.

            But those doubts began to be clarified, the moment I started writing this book and listening to music for inspiration.

            I understood that love is a wonderful feeling that makes us see all the good in our partner and thanks to the fact that love exists, we grow as people and we also grow in all aspects of our lives.

            We have always had the strong conviction to believe everything they tell us, but what if what they have told us is not entirely true?

            On the other hand, we are curious to know if immortality really exists, if it is true that there is life after death or what would happen if God had another son apart from Jesus or that Satan had his descendants.

            What if there was another son besides Jesus? What would its function be? Against whom would he fight so that good may prevail over evil?

            What if there were a higher evil than we know and threatens our peace and tranquility and all the people who inhabit Earth, Heaven and Hell?

            What if immortality really did exist? What if there is life after death?

          Is it a sin to love and desire the forbidden? What are we capable of doing so that this forbidden love ceases to be so?

            These are some of many doubts and questions that we have always had and that we do not know how to answer them.

            One of the questions that we have is, if Satan, Lucifer, and the Devil are the same person.

            They say that Satan, the Devil and Lucifer are the same person; but, investigating, I discovered that they are completely different entities and that they are not the same in anything.

            There are people who say that they are three completely different entities and that the religions decided that they were one person to instill more fear in us.

            As for the entity who rules hell, there are doubts about it and we have our theory about it.

            It is well assumed by everyone that Satan rules supreme in hell. The truth is that not all religions see it that way.

            In some beliefs Satan is only used to say that he will go to hell after the final judgment. Where then has the idea that he is the supreme king of hell come from?

            This point is not clear either. One theory is that some Greco-Roman religions speak of certain gods who lived in the underworld, so it was later believed that the devil inhabited the same place. “

            After reading this story to the end, there may be people who have a different opinion about Satan and demons.

START

          Love is a deep feeling that can make people in love immensely happy or immensely unhappy, depending on the situation or conflict they are going through at the time.

            Not all love stories usually begin on Earth or in a beautiful paradise, where it is the perfect setting to fall in love.

            From time to time, love is born in those difficult places for something good to happen or where it can be lent to be the worst-case scenario for love.

            In this story, love will have different places which are Earth, heaven, and hell.

            Before I begin to tell the story, I will explain a little who Lilith is.

            Lilith is a seductive woman with long red hair and is highly desired by all demons; including, Satan and his demons, who lost their minds over her.

            There is a saying that “love is blind” and in this story, it would not be the exception; since, love can manifest itself in different ways.

            Everyone knows that Lilith was Adam’s first wife and then left him, after being tempted by the forbidden apple and later, she became the lover of Satan and his demons.

            I think that, from the first moment, she became Adam’s wife, she felt absolutely nothing for him, because she did not know or know what love was, until he met Satan and fell in love with him sincerely and deeply.

            That story, I will tell you later, for now I will tell you a little about what I researched on the internet about Lilith.

            “In all the books, written and on the Internet, they describe Lilith as a beautiful, attractive woman, with red hair and very seductive and that has made her desired by all men and by Satan and his demons.”

            After leaving Adam, having eaten the forbidden apple, they happily left the Paradise that God had created for them, to go to hell.

            In the beginning, Lilith was the lover of Belphegor and after all the demons, giving each of them a hundred children.

            The children that Lilith had with all the demons, some of them named after their parents but, for the most part they were called Lilim.

            All the children that Lilith had had with each of the demons had the characteristics of their parents and almost nothing of her and that made Lilith feel sad.

            The demons who have more than hundred children and all of them were boys, and they decided to have a huge celebration, with plenty of food and wine.

            Among the guests, Satan could not be absent. When Lilith saw Satan for the first time and carefully, she felt a strong attraction towards him and felt that he could be the father of her children.

            The same thing happened to Satan with Lilith. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was being born within him, a real feeling and that feeling, he had not felt for anything or anyone.

            But it is with Satan who lasted the longest being her lover, because without knowing how or when it happened, she began to feel attracted to him and no longer wanted to be arm in arm.

            The same thing happened to Satan, who wanted the exclusivity of Lilith, who did nothing but think about Lilith, every so often and every day.

            Satan could not conceive the idea of ​​continuing to share Lilith with his demon’s friends and that is why, he told Lilith that he wanted her to be exclusively to him and Lilith accepted.

              With the coexistence and with the dealings on the part of the two, Lilith and Satan began to have a more formal relationship, because they had fallen madly in love with each other.

            That love that the two have for each other grew rapidly; to the point that, they could not control what they were both feeling.

            Lilith, stopped stealing babies, and seducing and then killing men and killing women, to dedicate herself body and soul to Satan and the love that the two have for each other grow more and more.

            And the same thing happened to Satan. He put aside his duties to do evil and to find a way to get more souls, to dedicate himself completely to Lilith.

            Both gave themselves body and soul to this love, that they put aside being unfaithful and doing all the evils that came their way at that time or had the need to get even with all the people who did them a lot of damage.

            The love that the two professed is stronger than any evil, that because of that immense love, Lilith became pregnant with Satan.

            When Lilith told Satan, he only wanted one baby, because she had enough, and the same thing Lilith longed for.

            From that moment, they loved each other and as a fruit of that immense love, Lilith was expecting a daughter of Satan.

            Satan wanted me to have only one daughter, instead of a hundred children, all boys, because he wanted his only daughter to resemble her mother physically and in character and personality to him.

            Faced with Satan’s impatience, the demons went in search of the Moiras, sorcerers and witches to help Satan to calm down.

            On the way, the demons told them the reasons for Satan’s impatience, and they knew what to do.

             As soon as they arrived at the house of Satan, the witches, sorcerers and Moiras, they went to Lilith´s room, and with the permission of both, they began to see the sex of the baby.

            When they were done with that, they told Satan that he is going to have a girl and that physically, she will look like Lilith, although not quite, because she will also look like Satan and as far as character and personality go, she will look like in her entirety Satan.

            And the witches told them that their daughter will have a power that surpasses them both and that she will be more feared than Satan himself.

            Satan asked one last favor to the witches and that is, they use their magic; so that, Lilith has only one son, preferably a daughter.

            The witches complied with Satan’s request and in return, Satan gave more power to both the witches and the Moiras and they, in gratitude, had told Satan that they were going to organize an excellent ceremony and party for their daughter’s black christening.

            Both were happy with what both the witches and the Moiras had told them and in gratitude for their intervention, they organized a party that lasted a week.

            After that, they left the parents happy with their daughter.

            In heaven, a similar event was happening; since, God wanted to have another son, who would help him to rule over evil and who would help Jesus in his work.

            At the same time, God wanted that his son to be special and different; so that, he can fight and defend himself from evil and help humanity to follow the path of good.

            It is true that we humans are children of God, but we do not have the power to face evil and defeat it and it is for this reason that God wanted to have another child and for that child to have almost the same powers so that he can face evil.

            On the other hand, God wanted this son who would be the brother of Jesus to help Jesus take his word to all humanity, so that they follow the path of good.

            Both God and Satan wanted their children to be born to face both; that is, that the son of God faces Satan, his descendants, and his demons and that the daughter of Satan faces God, his angels, and archangels.

            But something was going to happen along the way that neither of them could ever imagine.

RESENTENCES

            To fully understand why, these entities do not get along, you must tell a little about the history of each one of them, to understand them and understand why they will never want their children to fall in love with the children of their worst enemies.

            Both the angels, the archangels, the Gods of Olympus, the Nymphs, as the Demons, the Gorgons, Hades, and Lilith, have had between them, that friction point of hatred and much resentment, that they do not give themselves the opportunity to treat each other.

            For example, Medusa and what happened to her, made her hate Poseidon and Athena, with all her might.

    The story of Medusa, Poseidon and Athena is as follows: “Medusa was a beautiful mortal, so much so that she came to be named” The jealous aspiration of many suitors. “

            She was also a priestess in a temple to Athena, the goddess of intelligence and strategy.

            But unfortunately, her beauty played a trick on her, since Poseidon, the god of the sea and natural disasters, found her so irresistible that he decided to rape her right there, in the temple of Athena.

            It should be clarified that those two gods that I already named had a rivalry.

            Then, Athena besieged that as an offense, and punished Medusa: she transformed the young woman’s beautiful hair into snakes and, moreover, every time a man looked her in the eye, he would be petrified of stone.

             Medusa was banished to live in the Hyperborean lands.

             From that fortuitous encounter that took place between Poseidon and Medusa, a pregnancy arose, which only increased the resentment of Athena, who orders Perseus to kill Medusa.

             Thus, this hero son of Zeus beheaded Medusa, and her story comes to an end.”

          And it is for that reason that, Medusa, would never allow the same to happen to her offspring and they are prohibited from falling in love with the Gods of Olympus.

            Werewolves and vampires could never get along and have always had strong encounters.

            The story of both clans is as follows: “The vampires, tired of patrolling and hunting only at night, wanted someone to help the vampires patrol and hunt all day, until night.

            One day, the eldest and chief of the vampires came up with the idea to imprison the werewolves and force them to work for them.

            The vampires decided to kidnap the werewolves (children), because they are the most defenseless and because they still did not fully know what they can do and achieving.

          Little by little, they managed to kidnap all the werewolves, to work for them and invited humans, to force them to become werewolves.

            With the armed army, the vampires gave them orders that they go to patrol, watch, and hunt all day, until it is night and if they did not, they would whip them.

            The werewolves, hearing the threats of the vampires, had no choice but to do what they wanted.

            Everything was going perfectly; until, Nyssa, who is a vampire, fell madly in love with Varkolak, who is a werewolf and he, fell madly in love with Nyssa and because of that love, Nyssa was expecting a daughter from Varkolak (Victoria).

            On the other hand, Nomak, who is a vampire, fell madly in love with Angela, who is a werewolf and she fell madly in love with Nomak and because of that love, Angela was expecting a child (James).

            When both clans found out about this terrible truth, they flogged them, electrocuted them, mutilated them, etc., they did everything to them, so that they abort and without results.

            Satan, seeing that both clans were about to start a war, decided to intervene.

            Nyssa could stay with her daughter and told Varkolak to forget about her son until further orders and she allowed Angela to stay with her son and told Nomak to forget about her son until further orders.

            Although what Satan was offering seemed unfair to all four, they accepted his offer; although, inside, they wanted to kidnap them and go far from that toxic world for their children.

            “As for each one of you, do not think that, with this, everything is forgotten, because it is not like that. I will be watching them closely and the slightest mistake they make, stick to the consequences”, Satan told them, staring at them, so that they can see and notice how upset he was with each one of them, for forcing him to make these kinds of decisions.

            “Someday, I will have my offspring and she or he will decide the fate of each one of you, I promise you that.”

            From that moment, both clans cannot see each other for any reason; far from being close to each other.

          From that moment, both clans cannot see each other for any reason; far from being close to each other.

            The nymph Daphne and Apollo cannot see each other for any reason, and they hate each other so much that they do not want their offspring to fall in love with each other.

            The story of the two is as follows: “Every time there is a sports competition, or simply looking at ancient representations of winners, there is always something in common: a laurel wreath on the head of the winner.

            Greek mythology has an explanation for this fact. Curiously, it has its origin in an unfortunate love story.

            Apollo, son of Zeus and Leto, was considered the god of music, poetry, light and even the divinatory arts.

             Throughout her existence she had had numerous romances with both mortals and nymphs and goddesses.

            One day he dared to laugh at Eros, better known as Cupid, who was practicing with his bow.

            The latter, feeling humiliated by the arrogant god, decided to teach him a lesson.

            When Apollo was hunting in the forest, he saw in the distance a beautiful young woman named Daphne, who was a nymph.

            Eros decided to seize the moment and shot two arrows. The one that shot Apollo was made of gold, which produced a passionate love.

            However, Daphne was shot by a lead arrow, the effect of which was exactly the opposite, to feel hatred and revulsion towards the god who had fallen in love with her.

            Apollo then decided to pursue Daphne wherever he went until he got her love, but Daphne, under the effects of the lead arrow, fled as best he could from him.

            Upon reaching the Peneo River, Daphne, tired of so much flight and just when Apollo was able to reach her, asked her father for help, who was none other than the river god.

            He, having compassion for his daughter, decided to do the only thing that could save her: he turned her into a tree, the laurel.

            When Apollo finally reached her, he saw how the limbs of his beloved became rigid, his arms became branches, his feet took root and his hair gradually became leaves until his head became the cup of a beautiful tree.

            Affected by what had just happened and thinking about how much he loved her, he promised that she would be his tree, the one that always represented him. In this way, its leaves would adorn his head and that of those warriors, athletes, poets, or singers who triumphed, becoming a symbol of triumph and victory.”

            Others who have forbidden their children to fall in love with each other are Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades.

            The story of the strongest of the Olympian Gods is as follows: “The three brothers, after defeating their father, Cronos, could be calm, without the constant threat that Cronos would eat them, as he has eaten the rest of his children.

            But things got worse when Zeus decided where they were going to rule each of them.

            Zeus would rule the sky and from there, he would see carefully what would happen on Earth, Poseidon let him rule in the sea.

            But the same would not happen with Hades, because he was sent to hell to rule Tartarus.

            Hades did not like it at all, that the worst was given to him and the best, they both stayed.

            Hades, felt displaced by his brothers and therefore, declared war on his brothers, making them suffer where they hurt most, so that they feel, what he has been feeling for these long centuries.

            From that moment, Hades moved away from his two brothers and has forbidden his children to approach the Gods of Olympus. “

THE BIRTH OF THE SON OF GOD

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, ascended to where God was, to see what was happening there and that they would not be taken by surprise and they hid in such a way that no one noticed their presence.

            In heaven, God was nervous and at the same time happy about the birth of his second child.

            While that moment did not come, the Archangel Nuriel, was always next to that baby that has not yet been born, so that nothing bad happens to him.

            Along with the Archangel Nuriel, were the Archangels Gabriel, Haniel, Nathaniel, Shamsiel, Uriel, Ariel, Azrael and Chamuel, protecting that baby who was not yet born.

            While all this was happening, Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia were there, witnessing it all.

            When the moment came for his son to be born, both the angels and the archangels were close to God, his wife, and his son, always protecting them.

            Like all Fathers, God decided to wait outside because he could not handle his nerves anymore.

            The moment his son was born, God was happy; like, he was happy with the births of all his earthly children.

            When God held his son in his arms, he said the following: “My son, you look like an angel and that is why you will be called Angel Jahveh. Angel because you look like an angel and Jahveh for me”, said God, happy for the chosen name and proud to see his second son in his arms.

            But this son is different than his other sons, because this son; like Jesus, his mission is to spread his word and make humanity follow the path of good and not deviate.

            Everyone was happy with the arrival of this baby because it means spreading the word of God and facing the evil that was growing more and more and that they should put a stop to it.

            Each of the angels and archangels appeared to congratulate God and to give some gifts to this baby.

            The first to appear to congratulate God on the birth of his second son was Archangel Sealtiel.

            When the Archangel Sealtiel saw the son of God, he noticed that he really looked like an angel and at the same time, he thanked God for the arrival of this baby.

            “And what is the name of this angel?” Asked Archangel Sealtiel, looking at the baby.

            “He will be called Angel Jahvé”, said God.

            “Good name Father and congratulations on your son,” said Archangel Sealtiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sealtiel,” God said.

            At that moment, the Archangels Jehudiel, Barachiel, Zadquiel, Sandalfón, Raziel, Rafael, Raguel, Miguel and Jofiel appeared, to congratulate God, for his second son.

            When the Archangels Jehudiel and Barachiel approached to see the son of God carefully, they thanked God for allowing them to see their son and, they blessed the baby with all the divine protection and gave him the necessary protection, so that he can defend himself from evil.

            “Father, what is your son’s name?” Archangel Barachiel asked God.

            “His name is Angel Jahvé,” God answered, with tenderness in his voice, when referring to his son.

            “Excellent name for your son, Father. I will bless Angel Jahvé throughout his journey, and I will guide him in whatever is necessary,” Archangel Barachiel said again.

            “I will also protect and guide Angel Jahvé, in the journey that he has to do,” said Archangel Jehudiel.

            “Thank you, archangels, for your blessings and for your sincere words,” said God, moved by the words of the two archangels.

            When the archangel Zadquiel approached God to meet his son, he also noticed that he is an angel and realized that he is the only one who has enough strength to face evil.

            “Father, congratulations on your son and he really does look like an angel. The gift that I will give you is the gift of compassion and understanding and like the archangels Sealtiel, Jehudiel and Barachiel, I will also protect and guide you during your journey and all your journey in teaching and making your word known to humanity,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            “Like Jesus, we are also going to do the same with Angel Jahvé,” said Archangel Barachiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Zadquiel and you archangels, for your sincere and honest words. It comforts me to know that you will be next to my two children to face any evil that approaches and to help them in their work”, said God to the archangels.

            “You’re welcome Father for your words and for all your teachings,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, they saw the baby and had to admit that the baby is beautiful.

            The Archangels Sandalphon, Raziel, Rafael and Raguel also appeared to meet the newborn.

            “Father, what a beautiful baby! Congratulations on your second child. What is his name?” asked Archangel Sandalphon.

            “My son is called Angel Jahvé,” God said.

            “What a beautiful name that our Father has given him! I bring with me music to calm Angel Jahvé”, said the Archangel Sandalphon, now when he began to play soft music for the newborn.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sandalphon and what beautiful music. From what I’m seeing, my son also likes your music,” God said.

            “Thank you, Father,” said Archangel Sandalphon.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé. One of my gifts that I give you is to unlock your spiritual gift and no matter what happens, you will always have your spiritual gift unlocked and I will also be at your command, as I am with your brother Jesus”, said Archangel Raziel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raziel, for your gifts, for your help and for your sincere words,” God said.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Archangel Raziel said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé. I will not only protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father; but also, I will accompany you during your trip and your journey, so that you never feel alone”, said Archangel Raphael.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raphael, for your sincere words,” God said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé, and I give you as a gift harmony in your life and spiritual harmony and that you always believe in our Father and never doubt him and I will also protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father”, said Archangel Raguel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raguel, and all of you archangels for your sincere words and good wishes,” God said.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, were upset by the gifts that they had given to Angel Jahvé. Then they remembered the daughter of Satan and calmed down.

            “Poseidon, come closer with your son who is also called Poseidon,” God said.

            Then, Father and son approached as God had said and once, they approached, God told them the following: “Poseidon, son of Poseidon, I entrust the life, protection and safety of my son to you.

            Protect him with your life and never leave him unprotected”, God ended, with a smile on his lips.

            “I will Father. I will protect him with my life, and I will not allow anything bad to happen to him”, answered Poseidon son, happy with the mission entrusted to him.

            “Thank you, Poseidon, thank you very much,” God told him, grateful for the help in advance.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Poseidon said simply.

            While everyone was happy for the arrival of the son of God, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel came and said the following: “Today not only was your son born; but also, the daughter of Satan was born. “

            Everyone was surprised, after hearing that revelation; especially, God who did not know what to say or do about it.

            Both God and Satan are the strongest enemies, with completely different ideals and always had strong confrontations, due to humanity or any issues.

            To prevent any confrontation at this time, God ordered the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, to descend into hell and if they hear something that is harmful to them, let them know.

            He has also asked them to go and see and observe what the daughter of Satan is like.

            And they do it like that. The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, quickly descended to hell, to see what was happening in that place.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, knew that they had to descend quickly to hell, to inform Satan about these events.

THE BIRTH OF THE DAUGHTER OF SATAN

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, descended without any problem to hell and always hid, to see what was happening.

            In hell, Satan was nervous about the arrival of his daughter, while he was listening as Lilith was screaming to bring her daughter.  

            The more time passed, the more nervous Satan became, not hearing his daughter cry. He could not wait any longer and, on several occasions, he wanted to go inside but, Paimón went out to Satan to wait, because it can delay a few hours, the arrival of his daughter.

              After Paimon’s response, Satan calmed down and decided to wait patiently for his daughter to arrive, while Lilith did her labor.

            In all that process, VALAK was with Lilith, so that nothing is out of control and that everything goes perfectly.

            After two hours of arduous labor, Lilith gave birth to her daughter, just one daughter.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel saw the daughter of Satan for the first time and could realize that she is beautiful, to be the daughter of Satan and Lilith.

            On the other hand, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were watching and examining the baby carefully and they could see that, from the waist down, she did not have the body of an animal, as did her father; on the contrary, it is completely human.

            Paimón gave his daughter to Lilith, to see her for the first time.

            Lilith was moved to see her daughter, who could not contain her tears and those tears are tears of happiness.

            The simple fact of having her only daughter in her arms felt like a mother’s love that she had never felt, was born within her.

            When Lilith saw her daughter yawn, she got too excited and would not stop kissing her.

            After contemplating his daughter, he began to breastfeed his daughter and at that moment, he united her with his daughter more.

            When she finished giving her daughter from the breast, she gave her to Paimón, so that he could take her to Satan who was waiting outside.

            When Satan saw her, he said the following: “My beautiful little princess, owner of my heart, I will love you unconditionally and I will protect you and defend you with my life,” said Satan, as he saw his daughter happy and at the same time, tears came to her of happiness.

            After looking at her carefully, she realized that her daughter did have a bit of both; but, more of him than of Lilith herself.

            “Your name will be Lilith Satan. Lilith for your mother and Satan for me, Satan”, said Satan, happy and proud of having chosen the name correctly.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel could not believe what they were seeing. Satan feeling love and tenderness for his only daughter and for the first time, they saw a completely different Satan than he normally is.

            They could not believe how little Lilith could touch Satan, Lilith, and everyone else in that way.

            At that moment, the three Gorgons appeared: Medusa, Esteno and Euríale.

            When the three Gorgons saw the daughter of Satan, they could notice that although she physically resembles Lilith, she mostly resembles Satan and even physically.

            “What is the name of this beauty?” asked Euryale as he gave her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” Satan replied, proud to be her dad.

            “Well Lilith, my sisters and I, we will give you as a gift the power of witchcraft and we will give you everything you need to defeat our enemies,” Esteno said while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Besides all that, I will give you the gift of beauty and I will give you weapons, so that you tear all men to pieces, so that the same thing that happens to me does not happen to you,” Medusa finally said as she gave him a kiss. the hand, as a sign of respect.

            While everyone was happy seeing little Lilith, Bathsheba Sherman also came, to meet the daughter of Satan.

            “It really is beautiful. As a gift that I will give to the little princess, I will give her all my power and all my knowledge of witchcraft, for whoever wants to kill her, it will be difficult to do it, “said Bathsheba Sherman finally while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            The vampires Lestat, Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Carmilla, Miriam, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven also appeared to meet the daughter of Satan.

             “This little princess is really beautiful,” Miriam said as she kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “She inherited the beauty of both of them,” Carmilla gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Yes, what you say is true, but I will give this little princess immortality, because she will also be a vampire “, said Lestat, after looking at little Lilith and while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            Lestat asked Satan’s permission to turn his daughter into a vampire and give her all the knowledge that vampires have.

            Satan agreed and Lestat started the process. First, he hypnotized her to begin to transfer all his knowledge to her.

            During all that process, Satan was there, supervising everything together with VALAK.

            After that, she took a small bite and that is it, turned vampire.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were enraged when they saw that act that, they felt that they could no longer see more horror but, they had to keep watching, if there is any hidden plan.

            Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven, seeing little Lilith, not only said that she was beautiful and gave her more power; in addition to that, they gave her the power of divination and of seeing the past as well.

            On the other hand, Satan felt his heart melt when he saw his daughter and smiled at her.

            “My Lilith, you are not yet grown, and you already have too much power, magic and you are a vampire; besides, you have the powers of us, your parents, “said Satan, with a huge smile on his mouth.

            The vampires were still there when the witches appeared. Each of them had rare gifts for the daughter of Satan.

            “Satan, my lord, congratulations on your daughter. She is really beautiful”, said the witch Cliodna, after bowing to Satan and his daughter and while giving him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

              “Thank you Cliodna for your sincere words,” Satan said, while Cliodna kissed him on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “My lord, I brought gold for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Circe, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Circe, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said, as he received the gift.

            “My lord, I brought blood for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Morgana, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Morgana, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said again, as he received the gift.

            Then, Satan saw Victoria and said the following: “I know that you and my daughter will be the best of friends and that is why I name you my daughter’s protector and that means the following, that you will take charge of protecting my daughter at all times,” Satan told her, seeing Victoria as the youngest of all those under his command.

            “Thank you my lord and I will not disappoint you,” Victoria replied.

            “I know you will not disappoint me,” Satan replied.

            “Thank you, my lord, for this opportunity and I tell you again that I will not disappoint you, I promise you,” Victoria said, happy for this wonderful opportunity that Satan is giving her.

            The vampires could not believe that an important mission such as taking care of Satan’s daughter, had been given to Victoria.

            “My lord, why do you give Victoria an important mission such as the safety and protection of your daughter?” Miriam asked, jealous and upset that they did not give her that mission.

            “Because I trust her more than any of you and because I am aware of the threat that you said to Victoria and that, we will treat it later or will treat it directly with my daughter when she grows up,” said Satan, annoyed by the question and insolence by Miriam.

            Melion, seeing that Miriam was going to continue insisting that they give him the mission, said the following: “I agree with you, my lord and Miriam, stop bothering him with your insolences”, when he finished speaking, he took strong shake hands with Miriam, to shut her up.

            Immediately, they changed the subject, trying to forget Miriam’s insolence.

            Each of the witches gave Satan everything necessary for the baptism of his daughter.

            All the witches and sorcerers were present, and they all marveled at little Lilith.

            The witches asked Satan’s permission to greet Lilith and to congratulate her for her baby and he allowed them to see her.

            When they entered, they saw that the Moiras and the Gorgons were with Lilith.

            They were all happy for little Lilith Satan and congratulated Lilith. Also, they spent a long time talking about the christening of the little princess.

            The vampires could not stay long, because they felt that the werewolves were getting closer to meet the daughter of Satan.

            The werewolves waited until the vampires were far away to approach Satan and his daughter.

            When the vampires were about to leave the place, they smelled the presence of the werewolves.

            “Stinks! That means there are werewolves nearby! They have to be investigated and killed,” said Miriam, upset by the presence of the werewolves.

            “We’re not going to do anything, we’re just going,” said Henry Fitzroy, annoyed by the presence of the werewolves but, even more annoyed by Miriam’s attitude.

            “Why aren’t we going to do anything?” Mara asked, just as annoyed as Miriam.

            “Simply because it is not the right place or time to act against them. Also, do not forget that we are all here, because the daughter of Satan was born; so, they forget about the fights or we are going to have serious problems with Satan,” said Lestat, supporting Henry Fitzroy’s decision.

            Deep down, all the vampires wanted to go to the place where the werewolves were, but they decided that it was not the opportune moment to act.

            Henry Fitzroy and Lestat decided that they had to get out of that place as quickly as possible before there was a fight.

            The vampires made an enormous effort to get out of there, without looking for fights with werewolves.

            When Varkolak saw that the vampires were leaving the place, he warned his pack that they could enter.

            Within seconds, the werewolves were out of hiding.

            “Are they all okay?” Varkolak asked, after seeing the vampires leave that place.

            “Yes Varkolak, we’re fine,” Weerwolf said, relieved when he saw that there were no vampires near them.

            “We thought we were going to have a strong confrontation with the bloodsuckers but, it wasn’t like that,” said Varulv, somewhat calm.

            “It’s true. Now we are calm, but a few minutes ago, we were all ready for the fight,” said Ihmissusi.

            “Why didn’t we deal with those bloodsuckers?” Manusia asked, annoyed by the attitude of his pack.

            “Because this is a very special and important day for our Lord Satan, as is the birth of his daughter, our princess, Lilith Satan and for this reason, we must remain calm and without causing any problem,” said Bleidd – ddyn, raising his voice more and more.

             “That is true and that is reason enough to leave the differences we have with the stinky bloodsuckers,” said Varúlfur, trying to stop this massacre between the two clans.

              “Now let’s get inside before a massacre occurs,” Farkaskoldus said, knowing for a fact that the vampires are still around.

            And he was not wrong; since, they were hiding, to see the reaction of the werewolves.

            What neither of the two clans had is that a love was born between two members of the clans.

            Victoria, who was out of the way and in hiding, to see exactly what the werewolves’ reaction would be, marveled at James’s attractiveness.

            Victoria knew perfectly well that there could be nothing between them but, she could not help to have those feelings for James.

            When she was about to go directly to where James was, she stopped, because she remembered the threat of the head of his clan.

            Victoria and James knew each other since they were little and despite adversity, they managed to be friends until, the heads of both clans found out about the friendship that the two had maintained for years and decided to separate them.

            How did they separate them? They were separated in the worst way they could have imagined.

            Victoria was threatened that the next time she approached James, as punishment for her rebellion, they would lock her up in a tower where there is only one door and, on the roof, there is a huge window where the sun enters and it will be there until it dies, because they will leave that window open.

            The simple fact of dying burned, terrified her and quiet and fear, she moved away from James.

            As for James, they simply whipped him and threatened to kill his entire family, if he did not get away from Victoria.

            James had to get away from Victoria, because for him, his family is the most important thing, and he was not going to allow anything bad to happen to his family.

            The two were content to see each other from the distance, without the other knowing that he or she is there, close to him or her and if they felt the presence of the other, they simply did nothing, because they did not want to pay the consequences of their friendship and feeling attracted to each other.

            The only thing Victoria could do, is talk to James but, mentally, because he knew that no one could enter his mind.

            “James, I know you listen to me and I am going to take advantage of this communication to tell you the following: I never wanted to get away from you but if I didn’t, my clan would burn me alive and from what I heard, they threatened to kill your entire family if you didn’t stay away from me.

              I only hope that Lilith Satan, is our salvation and that she allows us to be together and that she puts a stop so much evil. I miss you a lot but, I know that we cannot be together for now.

            Before I go, I will tell you the following: our lord gave me the important mission of caring for and protecting his daughter and I will take advantage of that to convince her to allow us to be together. “

            When he finished saying, he saw James and his beautiful smile and felt herself melt before him and his charms.

            “I love you Victoria and I will love you forever,” James told her, not saying a single word.

            James also noticed Victoria’s beautiful smile and felt his heart melt at her and her charms.

            Despite the opposition of their clan, they could not prevent the two from falling madly in love with each other and for the first time in their lives, they felt that their love was hopeful.

            While the vampires were leaving the place, both Victoria and James, felt that they had hope to be together but, they had to be patient and not make any mistakes.

            When the werewolves came to Satan, they saw that they were with him, all the demons, the witches, sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons.

            “My lord, on behalf of my pack, congratulations on your daughter,” Varkolak said, as he kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you Varkolak,” Satan said, happy for the birth of his daughter.

            “Congratulations my lord for your daughter. And what is it called?” asked Varulv. 

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” replied Satan. 

            “My lord, with all due respect, when will you baptize our princess?” Ihmissusi asked.

            “I will baptize her in two weeks,” Satan replied, and to everyone’s surprise, he could not help but laugh.

            “Perfect! So, if you allow us, we want to participate in the organization of your daughter’s christening and the party,” Weerwolf responded.

            “Ok, I’m not opposed, although everyone will have to agree, including the vampires, who also want to participate in this,” replied Satan.

            “My lord, with all due respect, you know that vampires and werewolves cannot be together in the same place, because that would mean certain problems,” argued Manusia, annoyed just to think that they must see vampires at the christening of little Lilith.

            “I know and this time they will make a huge effort not to fight, because I don’t want anyone to spoil this moment that means everything to me and Lilith,” said Satan, raising his voice.

            “All right my lord, we will do our best to work together without fighting,” Bleidd-ddyn replied nervously, after hearing how furious Satan became.

            “James, you, Victoria and Medusa, who is Medusa’s daughter, will oversee my daughter’s safety and security. Wherever my daughter goes, you will go with her, understand?” said Satan, in the presence of all the werewolves.

            “Ok my lord and thank you,” James replied, immensely happy and not caring what his pack was thinking now.

            “My lord, what will happen to the tasks and responsibilities he has so far?” asked Varúlfur.

            “Those tasks and responsibilities will be distributed among you, because the only responsibility and task that James has from now on is to take care of, protect and defend my daughter,” replied Satan energetically.

             “My lord, we will abide by your orders,” Farkaskoldus said.

            “Sounds good to me, because if I see James do anything else, except what I ordered him to do, I will take it out on you and not on James,” said Satan, more energetic than before.

            “Well, let’s change the subject, before things get out of control and we will abide by your orders, without asking; far from it, without doubting his words, “said Melion, calming everyone’s spirits.

            Immediately, they changed the subject and little by little, everyone began to calm down. 

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, who were witnessing it all, felt that a threat was coming and that this threat exceeds the powers of both God and Satan, because it is an evil that has not been controlled by anyone.

            The same was true of Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, who also felt that a threat was looming that surpasses them all and that this threat has never been controlled by anyone.

            Both the archangels and the demons felt that they had to return to their respective places, to warn both God and Satan of the danger that was coming.

              And they do it like that. In heaven, the archangels, told God everything that had happened in hell and told him of the danger that was coming.

            God, who had more power than the angels and archangels, also felt the presence of this evil but, he decided to do nothing for now, until he saw the opponent’s movement.

            The same thing was happening in hell. The demons told Satan everything that had happened in heaven and they also told them about the danger that was coming.

            For the first time in his life, Satan decided to wait until he saw the first move of the adversary.

            For the moment, both God and Satan decided to continue with their respective lives as if nothing bad was about to happen and at the same time, they decided to take care of the baptism of their respective children and the celebration.

THE DEVIL

            While God and Satan were celebrating both births and everyone was happy for the arrival of the two children, they had not realized that, deep in hell, he was rising from the ashes, an evil that should never have set him free.

            That evil surpasses both God and Satan, in all possible aspects and in black magic, because the black magic that he uses, surpasses any magic that the witches and Satan himself use.

            There is also the fact that he is smarter than all his opponents and knows exactly what to do to make everyone do his will but, preferably, look for people who still believe in God and Satan, so that you can easily corrupt them.

            This evil is older than Lucifer and Satan himself and for this reason, no one has been able to find him to imprison him, because he knows where to hide so that no one finds him.

            It is about the Devil. He is evil at its finest and can do everything he sets out to do, to end his adversaries and humanity.

            The Devil has been working silently in his revenge against God and Satan and has been assembling his own army, with the sole purpose of defeating all his adversaries and of eliminating humanity and with them, the Earth.

            The Devil has sworn to take revenge on God, on all his descendants, on his angels and archangels; on the other hand, from Satan, his descendants, his demons, friends, and allies, of ending humanity and the destruction of his enemies.

            The hatred and thirst for revenge, which has been increasing in him, is due to an event that occurred centuries ago.

          It was the year 79, when the immense hatred of the Devil towards God and Satan originated.

            They lived in harmony, without hurting each other; far from it, they hurt those who were around them.

            God, Satan, and the Devil worked on their own and did everything they could so that their jobs did not interfere with each other.

            There was also the fact that both Satan and the Devil were in the same place but, each one was in his own kingdom and they did not bother at all, because they were too busy with their things.

            But the Devil could not hide his jealousy and hatred for long, everything would give a direction that no one expected between them.

            The Devil became jealous and envious when he saw God talking to Satan and at the same time, he saw how Satan went to heaven, with God’s permission, to deal with important matters and did not make the Devil a part of their encounters.

            The situation worsened when they began to frequent each other very often and did not take the Devil into account; then, fired, and full of hatred, he decided to give an example to both.

            After planning to perfection what his lesson would be towards the two, he decided to make the volcano Vesuvius erupt with such force that humanity disappeared, and he did so.

            The Devil, executed his plan, disappearing humanity, without having mercy or stopping to think about the consequences that this would incur.

            When God and Satan found out what he had done, they could not with the courage they felt towards the Devil that they decided to imprison him, along with his devils and with his entire army.

            When they managed to imprison him, Satan decided to set fire to the Devil’s dwelling, as a warning that he could not take any type of action, without consulting the first two and that this type of action goes against what they believe and think.

            They leave him imprisoned for three hundred and eleven years, for the annihilation of humanity and Pompeii and Herculaneum managed to disappear with this terrifying act, which he did, managed to vanish what God had built and created with so much love.

            That time passed and both decided that it was the right time to release the Devil, along with his henchmen, because they thought that, during that time they were in jail, they could reconsider about the immense damage they have caused and, furthermore, of rebelling against God.

            From time to time, they were wavering over the decision to release them but, they had to put their trust in them and hope they do not keep making any more mistakes.

            After that time, the Devil, his devils, and his army came out of jail but, they were full of anger.

            For the moment, they decided to do nothing and wait for the first carelessness of God and Satan, to counterattack and this time, it would be worse.

            The Devil decided to wait a year, to unleash all his anger and his thirst for revenge against them.

            A year of apparent calm passed and in that moment of carelessness, the Devil decided to act effectively, showing how upset he was by what they did to him.

            The Devil gave the order to his army and all his allies to do everything for humanity to face each other.

            They obeyed the Devil’s order, causing them to start a war with each other.

1501-1504: The War of Naples breaks out between Spain and France for control of the Kingdom of Naples.

            When the War broke out, the Devil, his devils, and his allies were happy for the achievement.

            The moment God and Satan saw that humans were in the middle of war, they got angry with the Devil, for having taken attributions that did not correspond to him and when they decided to claim him, another war was already coming.

            Before the war, the Devil, his allies, and his demons caused this natural disaster, which did not give God or Satan time to act.

            In the early morning of December 28, 1908, a terrible earthquake occurred in the regions of Sicily and Calabria, in southern Italy.

            It was accompanied by a tsunami that destroyed the city of Messina, in Sicily. The city was destroyed and had to be built again in the same place.

            After that came the war directed by humanity towards themselves.

• 1519: Ottoman pirates under the command of Admiral Barbarossa ravage southern France.

            And not only was that war going on; but also, they had seen how some priests abused their power and the hierarchy they had to do what they pleased.

            Finally, the witches began to make their presence more noticeable, causing destruction in their wake.

            Without giving any kind of respite to both God and Satan, humanity prepared for two wars in a row between them.

• 1525: the Spanish Empire and the Holy Roman-Germanic Empire defeat France in the Battle of Pavia where King Francisco I himself is taken prisoner by Antonio de Leyva.

• 1529-1532: civil war in the Inca Empire between Huascar and his half-brother Atahualpa.

            Anguished, desperate and not knowing how to act, God asked Satan for help, to put an end to this and to stop the Devil, his allies, and his demons.

            The first thing Satan did was to trap him, his demons, and his minions with ropes of fire.

            After that, he managed to end the war that humanity had unleashed and managed to control the witches, causing them to trust him, instead of the Devil, his demons, and his allies.

            Before Satan re-imprisoned him, the Devil told him the following: “We will not always be incarcerated, one day we will get out of prison and we will end everything and with no opportunity for them to do anything about it.

             When we get out of prison, we will take revenge on you and all the people who helped you incarcerate us.

            If by chance you have children by that time, we will kill them, as well as all his descendants, his friends, allies, protectors, and protectors.

            We will unleash the worst revenge you have ever seen and whatever you do, whatever happens, you will never be able to stop us, because the terror that you will experience will be unbearable.

            If you have children, we will eat them. Finally, it will fall on earth, the worst natural disasters that all of us have ever witnessed together and finally, we will make earth, heaven and hell disappear, forever.

            As for us, we will protect ourselves so that, when all this happens, we will make a new world according to our rules and according to my way of thinking. “

            After hearing this terrible revenge, Satan said the following: “You only say it because your plans have fallen apart, and you can do absolutely nothing about it.”

            “We’ll see who laughs last,” said the Devil, arrogant and threatening.

            Satan no longer wanted to listen to him anymore and ordered that they be locked up in the depths of hell, where they have no possibility of fleeing.

            And they do it like that. They locked them up to stop terrorizing the Earth and destroyed their homes and everything related to them and the witches, they joined Satan.

            After that dire encounter, Satan mentally told God what had happened.

            God thanked Satan for taking care of him and they both decided to forget about the Devil and do their jobs as normal.

THE DEVIL’S REVENGE

          Everyone was happy celebrating the births of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé and they were crazy, organizing the baptisms of the two that will be in two weeks, they had forgotten that they had the Devil imprisoned and that he could end the happiness of all.

            Everyone thinks that the Devil and his allies are still incarcerated when they are not.

            Thanks to the devil’s abilities, they managed to get out of prison and are more upset than before and have a terrible thirst for revenge.

             The Devil and his allies were hidden in the eighth circle of hell; specifically, in the tenth room, almost reaching the ninth circle of hell, in a place too hidden and secluded, so that no one notices their presence.

            They decided to hide in that place, until it was time to face their enemies, and start paying for everything, they had done to them.

            The Devil, apart from his followers, began to create his own army and this time, they would surpass both the angels and archangels, as well as the demons.

            “I want my army to surpass in strength, fortitude and intelligence all those traitors and enemies and only then will my revenge be complete.

            I want my army to taste the blood of those traitors and to know what it means to challenge and imprison me as many times as they have wished.

            I know that both God and Satan have descendants and I know that they will kill me but, before it happens, I will kill them first.

            Only the descendants of God and Satan will be able to defeat me, along with the descendants of the angels, archangels, demons, and the allies of each one of them.

            This army that I am beginning to recruit must be extremely powerful and superior to any army seen before.

            And once I have completed my army, let the whole world tremble, because it will be the end of all, including, the end of heaven and hell.

            I will create a new land, where I am the only ruler, and everyone will obey my command.

             If I cannot defeat the descendants of any of them, at least I will make them my slaves”, he finished saying of that, with a laugh that would make even the Gods of Olympus tremble.

             The Devil, began to recruit from humans to ghosts, to organize his army.

            The first thing he did was gather the four horsemen of the apocalypse, who are: Hunger, War, Death, and the Mysterious rider of the white horse that represented good, with whom he would start this war.

            “With the arrival of the four horsemen to Earth, it would mean the End of the World, of humanity, of animals and of inert beings.

            The four horsemen will destroy most of humanity; while, the rest of my army, they finish with what is left of humanity, they would also go to heaven to kill everyone and without exception and would do the same in hell”, said the Devil, happy to see the four horsemen, in the ranks of his army.”

            After having reunited the four horsemen of the apocalypse, he also managed to reunite the four beasts who are: Greece, Rome, Babylon and Medo – Persia.

            “The four beasts would help the four horsemen of the apocalypse, in the destruction, elimination and annihilation of the Earth and of humanity”, said the Devil, happy to see how they would complement each other.

            The Devil knew that, to create total chaos, he had to bring together several entities who managed to sow fear, panic and terror in humanity and they were the Wendigo, Mr. Boogie and Lamia.

            Wendigo are known to eat whole humans and could be in exaggerated quantities in a single day.

            Mr. Boogie was known as the “Manipulator of emotions and feelings” because he told his victims to kill those people and how they should kill them.

            The Lamia was one of the worst entities, because it entered the body of its victims and did not leave until it could destroy their will, feelings, and thoughts.

             The Devil, seeing the army he was assembling, realized that it was still not strong and powerful enough as he wanted it to be.

            Despite having created a strong army, he felt that his army was not strong enough to start a war against his enemies.

            As if he had had a Deja – vu, the Devil remembered the ancient enemies of the Middle Ages and decided that the time was right for them to come back to life.

            The Devil, using everything he knows about black magic, brought the hundred thousand orcs, Elrond and all the monsters of the Middle Ages back to life.

            The enemies that existed in the Middle Ages were extremely strong and powerful and their evil energy was so great that no one could beat them and if they managed to survive the confrontations, they had with them, they would rather be dead.

            Many people, at that time, would prefer never to face them, because that would mean a quick and certain death.

            Also, the twelve Ringwraiths, the Specters, the twenty Celeborns, the four hundred Goblins and the eight hundred thousand Uruks were brought to life.

            The Ringwraiths were specters who existed in the Middle Ages and who obeyed what the ring required them to do.

            The Uruks were, in a not-too-distant time and within the Middle Ages, Elves who were tortured until they were turned into Uruks.

             “My lord, we are at your service,” said the chief of the Uruks.

            “My lord, we are at your disposal,” said the second in command of the Uruks.

            “Thank you for recognizing me as your Lord and for going to war with me,” said the Devil, happy with the army he was putting together.

            “You tell us when you want to go to war and we will go,” said one of the Ringwraiths.

            “I will let you know when we will go to war. The first thing I must do is, finish assembling my army and once ready, let’s go to war!” said the Devil, determined to finish assembling his army and have his revenge ready.

            “My lord, what is missing to have your army ready?” asked the chief of the Uruks who is also chief of the Orcs.

            “I need Cronos, Uranus and much more for my army, because this battle will be epic and difficult to forget,” replied the Devil, happy for the army he was forming.

            After a snap of the fingers, the Devil managed to revive Cronos and Uranus.

            “Thank you, my lord, for giving us our lives back,” said Cronos, before he realized that his father, Uranus, also came back to life.

            “Chronos, my son, how long have we seen each other!” said Uranus, in a sarcastic tone.

            “Hello Father, I still can’t forget what you did to us. You are despicable,” Cronos said, in an annoyed tone with his dad.

            “Son, sooner or later, you will understand why I did it,” Uranus replied, even more upset than his son Cronos.

            Everyone who was close to them knew that they had to change the subject, before something happened between Father and Son.

            “My lord, thank you again for bringing us back to life,” said one of the Orcs.

            “And we are pleased to be part of this battle that will be epic,” said the Headless Horseman who was part of one of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

            Although he could not speak, because he has no head, he could communicate telepathically, and Satan was the only one who could understand each of them without any problem.

            “Now, I am going to revive the Waldensians, the Cathars, the Hussites, the Jacquerie, the Anarchs, and Brutus. Only in this way will my army be stronger and more invincible”, said the Devil, placing his trust in each one of them, to defeat their enemies.

            In a matter of seconds, the Devil managed to revive them. After seeing them, he felt that he needed to revive more; whether they were humans or evil entities, he had to.

            Excited and happy that he was building his army, he decided to revive more evil entities, to be under his command.

            Also, he revived all rapists, thieves, murderers, and swindlers, who were in hell; apart from them, he decided to revive the Monsteverse, giant werewolves, the Yetis and all the giant monsters.

            The Devil, who was immensely happy about what he had accomplished so far, decided to revive even more entities, to make sure that no one can defeat him.

            Continuing with the search for entities and humans for his army, the Devil, decided to revive all the Re’em, all the Nephilim, including the first two beasts.

            The First Beast who managed to revive it, is a monster with seven heads, ten horns and on each head, it has a crown.

            The Second Beast who managed to revive her, is a monster with four heads, two horns and speaks like a dragon.

            The powers of the two beasts, is superior to the powers of the angels, archangels, demons, Gods of Olympus, and the allies of both.

            In terms of fighting tactics, the two monsters surpassed everyone without exception; on the other hand, they are more ruthless than Satan’s own demons and allies.

            To have an invincible and difficult to defeat army, the Devil created an army based on mud, mud, air, fire, and water and each of those armies had a total of nine hundred thousand soldiers.

            The Devil wanted his army to be even stronger and more powerful, that they would be able to fight at sea; so, he decided to create Tylosaurs, Plesiosaurs, Leedsichthys, Kronosaurs, Liopleurodon, Helicoprion, Livyatan, Mosasaur, Megalodon and Basilosaurs.

            He also wanted to create an army capable of fighting both on earth and in heaven; so, the Devil created Mothman, the Mons hounds, the Crocodingos, the green-eyed monsters, and the Finnish Forest monsters.

            On the other hand, the Devil continued with his tireless task of continuing to arm and organize his army to emerge triumphant from the war against God and Satan and all those who are close to them.

            Desperate and hungry for power and a terrible thirst for revenge, the Devil decided to revive many more and it was at that moment that he decided to revive the Nandi Bears, all the winged monsters, the Snallygasters, all the cannibals and all the entities. demonic that only he knew.

            Finally, the Devil knew that he would need a powerful weapon to scare humans and he thought of the undead and that army, he would slowly begin to arm but, safely.

            With the army almost ready, the Devil began to celebrate big for his army and for the assured victory that, according to him, he had it.

SORCERERS, WITCHES, MOIRAS AND GORGONES

    The sorcerers, witches the Moiras and the Gorgons, have a special gift to predict, see and observe what the future of each one of them will be like and this time, it would not be the exception.

            The Moiras were the only ones who could go to heaven; while, the sorcerers and the gorgons, were prohibited access.

            Whenever there was any doubt or they had matters to solve, the Moiras were the perfect bridges between both worlds, because they were the only ones who had not done damage of such magnitude, as the witches and the gorgons did centuries ago.

            Before meeting to organize the preparations for the Black Christening of Lilith Satan, they decided to take a tour of the nine circles of hell, to make sure that everything was calm and in perfect order.

            Even though, in hell, you could not breathe like on earth or in heaven, because of the air and you could only hear the wailing of souls who were once human, they did not care, because they were already used to that environment and everything in it.

            The Sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons, when taking their tour, could see, down to the smallest details, what hell is like.

            They saw that hell is like an inverted cone, where you breathe a dense and impossible to inhale air.

            Although, for many people or entities, hell is an uninhabitable place, for those who have lived there almost all their lives, hell is a cozy home in which they will always want to return.

            There is also the fact that, instead of having the moon or the sun, they had a blood red sun and that made them feel more alive, because they did not have to hide from the sun or see when the sun hides, to go out freely without being burned.

            And that is why they are happy to be in hell and to share their own experiences with their offspring.

            They reached the eighth circle of hell, which is Fraud. In the fourth room, to be more exact, because there the witches have their houses, and they could see how people who were correct and just are now burning in hell.

            They were not pleased to see that; on the contrary, they felt sorry to see them as they suffered and that they could not do anything about it.

            Then, the Moiras, the Gorgons, sorcerers and all the witches, went to the house of Cornelius Agrippa, to organize the Black Baptism and the party that will take place after the baptism.

            Each of them was magnificent in terms of power, magic, witchcraft, sorcery, ways in which they had to kill men, measure the length of life of each one and that appeared in the ninth month of gestation.

            They were happy putting together, organizing and planning the black baptism of Lilith Satan and the party that will take place after the Baptism, when they felt like their whole being, began to send them chilling signals of the arrival of an ancient enemy and that ancient enemy is the Devil.

  They could notice something alarming in the Devil and that is that now he is more powerful, stronger than God and Satan and that he is full of anger, hatred and has a terrible thirst for revenge.

            On the other hand, they had the following premonition and in it, they saw how the Devil was assembling his army and that, that army, they were enemies of humans, the Gods of Olympus, and demons several centuries ago and that this army, surpassed all armies known to them in strength, power, intelligence and speed.

            Also, they heard the words of the Devil who said that his objective was to kill everyone, leaving no one alive and that he wanted to create a new world; in which, he was the only God.

            During all that day, the witches, the Moiras and the gorgons, had the worst of the visions; in which, the end of the world, of heaven and hell was approaching.

            On the other hand, they saw, as if they were there, the death of all; especially the death of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, who died in the worst way anyone can imagine.

            Then, they realized that both Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, together and with a good army under the command of both, can definitively end the Devil and all his allies and his army, once and for all.

            On the other hand, they felt enormous sadness, because that meant that they had to take them away from the Devil and send them to a place where he would not have easy access to reach them.

            They knew that they could not waste any more time and go immediately to God and Satan, to tell them as quickly as possible about this event, which is going to change the lives of the whole world forever.

CHRISTENING OF LILITH SATAN AND ANGEL JAHVÉ

    In heaven, everyone had their own obligations and tasks to perform, and they were also aware that nothing bad happens to humanity.

            On the other hand, they were also busy with the baptism of Angel Jahvé, who did not notice the presence of the Moiras.

            Moiras took advantage of that small period, in which nobody noticed that they were there.

            For the first time in their lives, the Moiras were able to see and observe carefully what the sky really is like.

            What they could see and observe with extreme fixation is that heaven is a peaceful and loving place, where everyone can work in peace and in complete harmony.

            On the other hand, they were also able to notice the rainbow and since it was awfully close, they felt that they could touch it.

            Also, they were able to notice that there are many stairs, but there is an exceptionally large and wide staircase and they imagined that this staircase is the entrance to the house of God.

            Las Moiras imagined that, because at the end of the staircase, there was a huge circle of light blue with white and in the distance, everything was even clearer.

            When they looked closely at the place where they were, they could realize that it was a beautiful garden, covered with flowers of different colors and they could also hear the song of the birds.

            There were also trees of all colors, they saw mermaids and nymphs and from what they could see, they are beautiful.

            The Moiras were pleased, contemplating the sky, they did not realize that the angels and archangels, put aside what they were doing, because they noticed their presence.

            The angels and archangels stared at them, because it is unusual for the Moiras to be there and at such an important event as the baptism of the son of God.

            “What are you doing here? What happened for you to be there? ” asked Archangel Zadquiel.

            “Sorry if we disturb you but, something happened that can change the destiny of all and forever”, said Atropos, somewhat nervous, because of what she had seen.

             “And what is that important thing that happened and that can change our destinies forever?” asked Archangel Sealtiel, intrigued by what Atropos had said.

            “We have to tell God about what happened first, before we start telling you,” Cloto said, her voice firm and sure.

            “Okay, please follow me. I will take you where God is at this moment,” Archangel Chamuel said.

            The archangels Nathaniel, Miguel, Chamuel and Gabriel, led the Moiras where God was.

            When they came to the place where God was, they saw that he was with Jesus in front of him and in his arms, he had a newborn.

            The Moiras were incredibly surprised when they saw that God had a newborn in his arms.

            “What a pretty baby! Our lord, is he your son?” Lácquesis asked, intrigued after seeing the newborn.

            “Yes Lácquesis, he is my son,” God answered.

            “And what is it called?” asked Atropos.

            “His name is Angel Jahvé”, answered God.

            “Good name and congratulations, my lord, on your baby,” Cloto said.

            “Thank you Cloto, for your words. To what is the honor of his presence due? ” asked God.

            “Well, my Lord, the reason for our presence is due to an event that could end our lives and that of humanity forever,” Lácquesis began by saying.

            “Well, Moiras, I know the real reason why they are here, and they do not have to remain silent about it. The only thing I am going to say is that, if my son and daughter of Satan are our salvation and they are the only ones who can put a stop to the Devil, we will do everything we can to protect them”, God ended, sure of the step that he is going. to give.

            And he was also aware that Satan would do the same because children are the most important thing for any parent.

            Even though it would hurt their soul to separate from their children, both God and Satan had no choice but to do so but, wherever they were, they would always be on the lookout for them.

            “Thank you Moiras, for coming here, to tell me what was really happening in hell. Does Satan know about this? ” God finished asking.

            “Yes, my lord and he must be made a panther, because he knows that he has to separate from his daughter and the same would be happening to Our Lady, Lilith, who will not find comfort, the moment her daughter is not with them,” Atropos ended up saying.

     “I know, because the exact same thing will happen to all of us,” God ended.

            “We know it and we regret it. Well, my lord, we already have to go back to hell and wait for the indications of Our Lord, Satan, “said Cloto.

            “Be careful and again, thank you very much,” God said, while each one of the Moiras gave her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            The Moiras, as soon as they left the house of God, quickly went to hell, to the house of Satan, to find out what was happening.

            As soon as they descended into hell, they began to tremble, because you could hear how angry Satan was, with all this and because he had to get away from his daughter.

            “As much as he wants, we can’t understand why we should take our daughter away from us and God has to do the same with his son,” Satan shouted, seeing that they had no choice but to send his daughter away and in a hurry. safe world, until it was time to return.

            “Hopefully, it won’t be for long; but, for now, and even if it hurts, there is nothing left but to resign, “Margaret Scott replied, trying to calm Satan.

            Margaret Scott is one of the most respected vampires of all time.

            She is part of the “Council of Vampires”, as one of the “Elders” and thanks to that, it has allowed her to gain a lot of experience in everything that has been presented to her, especially on the battlefield.

            But, regardless of that part, everyone knows that they must follow the orders of Satan and Lilith and when he grows up, they will follow the orders of Lilith Satan.

            “After my daughter’s baptism, I will return to this topic and all I will say is, I will take action on it,” Satan said.

            In the next two weeks, both in heaven and in hell, they were like crazy, organizing everything for both baptisms and making everything perfect and without margin for errors.

            In hell, each one knew perfectly, what would be their obligations in the Black Baptism.

            Beelzebub oversees imparting the Eucharist, along with Belia and Behemoth.

Satan himself is the one who will be in command of the Mass and the Black Baptism.

            Belphegor oversees mentioning the eleven satanic commandments.

            Paimón and Agares oversee dressing little Lilith in black and red, at the right time.

     Mammon, oversees making little Lilith, recognize the flavor that she likes the most and of putting the chain with the photo of Satan, indicating that she received Satan as her God.

            Can Cerbero, Leviathan and Astaroth, oversee the surveillance and if someone who is not invited wishes to enter, they have the order to imprison him.

             All the Witches, sorcerers, Werewolves, the Moiras and the Gorgons, are exclusively in charge of all the preparations for the Black Baptism and the party that will take place after that.

            At the same time, witches and vampires are exclusively in charge of searching for all the ingredients for the Black Baptism and among them is human blood.

            The minotaur, the giants, the dragons, the cyclops, the furies, the harpies, the centaurs, and the mummies are in charge of building a place for the party that will take place after the christening, of building a crib for little Lilith.

            After each had knowledge of what to do, they began to carry out the orders of Satan and Lilith.

            In less than two weeks, they had everything ready for Lilith Satan’s Black Christening and as best man, they chose Lestat.

            At that time, Lilith Satan, liked the smell of blood and the taste of coffee, those two tastes were what predominated the most in Lilith Satan.

            Everyone was impressed to see the likes of Lilith Satan and Satan; he remembered those tastes for the christening of his princess.

            Everything was ready, including Lilith Satan’s cradle and the locations where the Black Christening ceremony and the post-christening party will be held.

            Without waiting any longer, Satan told them that his daughter’s baptism would take place tomorrow.

          Everyone was happy for the news, that they decided to have everything ready and in less than two hours.

            In contrast to the fact that babies grow slowly but surely on Earth, the same does not happen in heaven and in hell.

            Babies who are born in both heaven and hell grow rapidly and by christening, they are already four years old.

            When it came time to baptize Lilith Satan, Satan was beyond nervous, because he would be baptizing his own daughter and that is something that had never happened.

            Generally, in satanic baptisms, a Black Pope must celebrate Mass; but, referring to the daughter of Satan, he himself wanted to baptize his daughter and did not want anyone else to do it.

            The christening ceremony began, and everything went as Satan had planned.

            With the satanic music in the background, they made the satanic mark on little Lilith’s forehead and put her red and black clothes on.

            After that, they put the chain with the photo and symbol of Satan, as a sign that she was practically baptized.

            During the Black Christening ceremony, Lilith Satan began to change the color of her hair, because it was no longer totally red; rather, it was red with black.

            When it was time for little Lilith to choose the flavor, she felt most comfortable with, she chose the coffee with milk.

            Even though little Lilith had developed different tastes, her father, Satan, was happy with the development of his daughter.

            The Black Baptism lasted a few hours, of which everything was done just as Satan had said it would be.

            To end the Black Baptism ceremony, Satan himself put a delicate black and red bracelet on his left arm, and there were the names of her parents.

            “So that you never forget, my little one, who your parents are,” said Satan, when he finished putting the bracelet on her.

            “Thanks daddy and I love him very much; as well as, to my mother and to all who are with us”, said little Lilith.

            “Every day that passes, you make my heart melt, just by listening to you speak, my little princess,” said Satan, happy to hear his daughter speak.

            The first word that little Lilith spoke was at the tender age of two and she said “Daddy.”

            Since that time, Satan has shown enormous weakness towards his only daughter, Lilith Satan, and she towards her father.

            Although Satan and little Lilith loved Lilith, the bond that united them was not as strong as the bond that Satan and his daughter had.

            While they were celebrating the baptism of Lilith Satan, they were also celebrating the baptism of Angel Jahvé.

            The baptism of Angel Jahvé is completely different from the baptism of Lilith Satan.

            God baptized his own son and so did Satan with his daughter, he baptized her, because they did not want anyone else to baptize them.

            The archangels Gabriel, Miguel, Nathaniel, Roguel, Raziel, Zaquiel, Barachiel, Jehudiel and Sealtiel, were with Angel Jahvé, for his baptism.

            During the mass, everything was harmonious and peaceful; but, most importantly, they had no problems whatsoever in baptizing Angel Jahvé.

            God, his own Father, gave his son Angel Jahvé, a gold medal that, on the front, was the photo of God and on the back, it said: “Father, I trust you.”

            Angel Jahvé had been dressed totally in white, with golden edges and, through the sign of the cross and holy water, he received his father as his Father.

          The Gods of Olympus, the nymphs, the fairies, the angels, and archangels, were not only as guests at the christening of Angel Jahvé; but also, they were participating in it.

            During the christening, there was background music. The music they had put in the background was so soft and angelic that it went perfectly with the christening; like, the harmony of the instruments and all that, Harmony was in command.

            Angel Jahve’s christening was perfect and magical that no one wanted the christening to end.

            In both heaven and hell, when the baptisms were done, they headed to the respective parties.

          At both parties, everyone had an incredible time and managed to forget, even for a short time, the danger that was coming by leaps and bounds.

THE FEARED DECISION

          After the baptisms and the parties of Angel Jahvé and Lilith Satan, they decided to wait two days, to make the final decision.

            In hell, things began to move quickly, to avoid a tragedy.

            Satan, along with Lilith and her daughter, sent to call their allies and all the demons, to tell them what was really happening.

            “What will we do? How can we protect our offspring?” asked Lilith, holding and hugging her daughter tightly.

            “I have everything ready and well planned. We have no choice but to send them to Earth, until they are adults and have sufficient powers, that they know how to defend themselves, that they depend on each other and that they think as one, so that they can face our enemies and defeat them, as if they were one, “said Satan, in a more resolute tone.

            “Send them to Earth? Why over there?” Lilith asked, incredulous at what she had heard.

            “Yes, to the Earth, because there, they will be protected and away from this evil that is growing more and more and that this evil is represented by the Devil,” said Satan, while kissing his daughter on the forehead.

            “Daddy, I don’t want to be away from you. Don’t leave me alone”, was the only thing little Lilith Satan said.

            Satan, when he heard her, felt his heart melt and more, when he saw his daughter crying, as he raised his little hands to hug her daddy.

            “I don’t want to let you go my little princess; But none of us have a choice than that,” Satan told him, sadness in his voice.

            “And with whom would our little princess go to Earth? Because it is not going to go to Earth, alone and unprotected and you must get a good group of people to go; so that they protect each other,” Lilith asked, intrigued by Satan’s response.

            “Of course, our little princess is not going to Earth alone. Our little princess is going with Victoria, James, Persephone, Medusa, Lestat, Thanatos, Phobos and Deimos but I am talking about the children, not the parents.

            They will go to Earth; but, as babies and they will start a new life, forgetting about us, until it is the right moment for them to remember everything and that they can return to us and thus, be able to face our enemies and adversaries together”, Satan finally said, determined to carry out your plan.

            “And when will the plan be carried out?” Lilith asked, sad and sad, because she had to get away from her daughter.

            “Unfortunately, we have to do it now, before the Devil overtakes us and it is too late,” said Satan, just as sad as Lilith.

            “But Victoria is a vampire and we vampires, we can’t stand the light of day,” said Vlad Draculea, concerned by that detail.

            “Vampire? Not even Victoria is quite a vampire and James is not quite a werewolf. They are both hybrids,” Satan said, assuring what he just saw.

            “Pardon my lord, but what is this about hybrids? Why do you say that about James and me?” asked Victoria, intrigued.

            And Satan told everyone the true story of their birth and who their real parents are.

            “What? My mother is Angela, the werewolf and my father is Nomak?” Victoria asked, intrigued and incredulous, faced with this unexpected truth.

            “This is Victoria. That is the truth about your birth and why they can no longer tell you anything, because now a new herd will be formed; in which, my daughter Lilith Satan, will be the boss and all those who go with her, will be within that new herd.

             And I know that my daughter, if they will allow you to be together, because she is not like any of you and will be more just and benevolent than us, “Satan ended, giving everyone the real reasons why he is taking all these kinds of measures.

            “So, my mom is the vampire Nyssa and my dad is Varkolak?” James asked, not knowing what to say or do.

            “That’s James, that’s true and the same thing I said to Victoria, it goes to you,” Satan simply told him.

            “So, if we can be together?” Victoria asked again.

            “If they can be together but, I would prefer that all this happens and that they have the approval of my daughter, “said Satan, in a more fatherly tone.

            “As for the rest of the vampires, I will give them part of my powers, so that they are immune to the light of day and thus, they do not have to suffer for it,” said Satan, addressing all the vampires.

            “While they are on Earth, we have to make sure that nothing bad happens to them; far from it, that the Devil has access to get to where they are and we are going to protect them at all times, “said Pallantine, concerned for the safety of each one of them.

            Pallantine, is a wise and righteous vampire who has always cared about everyone’s safety and has done everything to keep them safe.

            On the other hand, Pallantine has prevented vampires and werewolves from fighting each other, where they may not make it out alive.

            In these moments when the Devil has become stronger and more powerful, Pallantine wants to reach an agreement between both clans, to work together to defeat the Devil and he wants everyone to join forces to defeat him.

            “Don’t worry my great friend Pallantine. I will personally take care of their safety; including, the safety of my daughter Lilith,” said Satan, considering the constant threat that the Devil is.

            “And how are we going to protect them?” Asked Lilith, who was nervous and sad, because she had to get away from her daughter.

            “My sweet angel. Daddy is going to protect you like a beast; like, you mom and everyone who is here, and we will not only protect you; rather, but we will also protect your new friends.

            Before you go to Earth, I will erase your memories of your lives here and of all the moments that you spent here; Whether they are, good times, as bad times and they will be like that, until the right moment is when you can return with us and at that moment, you will recover your memories of the memories lived here, together with us.

            During that time, in which you will be on Earth, you will live like any mortal and the only thing that will differentiate you from other mortals is that we will be aware of you at all times, and we would be advising you, whenever you allow us to do it.

            They will never feel alone; since, we will always be close to you, always guiding and protecting you.

            When we see fit, we will tell them the truth about who we are and the reasons why they forced us to send them to Earth.

            If by that time, the time will come when you must return to us, we will do everything possible so that you return safely and without any problem.

            Once you are here, together with us, little by little, we will make you remember your lives with us and how happy you were here, together with your relatives.

            Once you have remembered what it is like to be with us and of the moments lived as a family, we will be able to face the Devil and his army and we will eliminate them forever”, Satan ended, with tears in his eyes.

            They were all sad, because they knew that they had to make a gigantic effort, to separate from them.

          They could not believe that they had to give up on them and, watch them grow away from them and hear them say Mom or Dad to other people and not to them.

            The very idea of ​​imagining that, Lilith Satan, they would say to other people Mom or Dad, that destroyed Satan and Lilith terribly.

            Before they could say anything, Lilith Satan, again said to Satan “papa” and Lilith “mama”.

            The two of them became immensely happy and sad, because it would be the last time Lilith Satan would be with Lilith and Satan and it would take several years before they could be together.

            In heaven, they were going through the same situation as in hell.

          For God, it was enormously difficult for him to get away from his son Angel Jahvé; but, he knew that he had no choice but to do so, faced with the threat of the Devil’s revenge.

             “Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony, children, will go with my son Angel Jahvé, to Earth, as his companions, guardians, friends and even relatives and they will take care of him and protect him at all times.

            During that time that you would be on Earth, you will live like any mortal and the only thing that will differentiate you from any mortal is that we are going to be always aware of you and we will make sure that nothing bad happens to you.

            On the other hand, we would be advising them, if they allow us to do so.

            When we see fit, we will tell you the truth about who we are and the reasons why we were forced to send you to Earth.

            If by that time, the time will have come when you will have to return to us, we will face the Devil and his entire army; But, first, we would tell you the whole truth and clarify any doubts that you may have.

            And once the Devil is eliminated, nothing and no one will separate us again,” God ended with tears in his eyes.

             They were all sad, because they knew that they had to make a gigantic effort, to separate from them.

            Before that happens, Angel Jahvé, said to God “daddy” and that made him immensely happy.

            Weeks went by and things in heaven and hell began to shake a lot.

            The reason for that is because the day was approaching when they had to drive them away and send them to Earth, before the Devil decides to start the war against heaven and hell.

             Against the clock, both heaven and hell had to assemble nine capsules in heaven and nine capsules in hell, so that they could travel to Earth comfortably and without any problem.

            Everyone was rushing to assemble these capsules, because they had to send them to Earth and secretly from the Devil.

            Each of the capsules would be built with the insignia of Heaven and Earth, depending on where they were built.

            The eighteen capsules were accommodated and had everything necessary so that they, as babies, could endure the long journey to Earth.

            They already had almost everything ready for the trip of their descendants to Earth and they finished with the details, just four days before the trip.

            Both God and the angels and archangels; Like, Satan, Lilith, their demons, and their allies, were sad at the sad departure of the babies.

            With tears in their eyes, they put the eighteen babies in the capsules, they accommodated them well, so that they can travel without any danger and they began to say goodbye to them, with tears in their eyes.

            While all that was happening, Satan was erasing their memory, so that they do not remember this life and, he was programming the capsules, so that they travel to Earth.

            God was doing the same thing, as he watched those children turn into babies again.

            Once they were safe, they reactivated the program so that the capsules ignite themselves and begin their journey towards Earth.

            All of this happened in a matter of seconds and in a matter of minutes, they were already moving away from their homes.

            Everyone saw how the capsules gradually disappeared from their sight, until they disappeared in their entirety.

EARTH

          Both God and Satan and Lilith were sad when they could no longer see the capsules where their babies went with the other children.

            The only thing left for them to do is, wait until they meet again and thus, be able to be together forever.

            When the eighteen capsules reached Earth, the humans thought it was an earthquake and were very scared, because they did not know the exact place where such a scandal came from.

            At the time that this was happening, the Cartwright, Williams, Anderson, and Corleone Families passed by at that time and on that road, who were heading to their respective homes.

            They stopped in the middle of the road, because they saw a strange smoke on the side of the road, and they decided to see what caused that smoke.

            They could not believe what they were seeing. Unable to believe what they were seeing, they decided to count how many capsules there were in total and counted eighteen in total and when they got closer to take a closer look at the capsules, they could notice that, inside each capsule, there were babies.

            They were even more scared, and the women were filled with tenderness when they saw those babies, defenseless of the world and evil and, as if by magic, they decided to open the capsules.

            When they managed to open the capsules, the babies began to cry.

            The women, without consulting their first husbands, decided to take the babies, to take them home and raise them as if they were their own.

            The Williams family took Angel Jahvé, Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, Hippolyta, Clarisse, Apollo, Daphne, Tique, Aura and Harmony.

            The Cartwright family, they only caught Lilith Satan; While the Anderson family took Victoria, Persephone, and Thanatos.

            Finally, the Corleone family took James, Lestat, Phobos and Deimos.

            They all took them to their respective homes, to raise and educate them, as if they were their own children and without knowing where they came from.

            When they were already in their respective homes with the babies, who found them in the middle of the road, they decided to bathe and feed them, so that they would not get sick.

            While that was happening, all who were in heaven and hell, were watching, with sadness, which family adopted their babies.

            The Williams family home was a mansion and had a beautiful ocean view and it was no wonder, because they lived in Calabasas, Los Angeles.

            In Calabasas, only millionaires lived and there, the houses are exaggeratedly luxurious and elegant, with a gigantic swimming pool, with sauna, steam, they also had basketball, soccer, volleyball, and tennis courts.

             In addition, they had a spacious barbecue area and an outside dining room.

            As for the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, they lived in Long Beach and the houses of each one of them, it is in front of the beach.

            They also wanted to do the same with the babies and it was to bathe and feed them.

            After that, the babies fell fast asleep.

            The four families decided not to talk about where they picked up the babies and decided to forget about it and raise, educate, and love those babies, as if they were their own.

            At first, the Cartwrights, Anderson, and Corleone, had strong problems with the babies, because they were not ordinary babies, they could notice that they had a lot of strength.

            But little by little and with love, they began to gain the trust of the babies.

            As expected, the four families, with their children and babies, went to the doctor, to be vaccinated.

            When the four families arrived at the place, the people who were there at the time could not stop looking at the babies and contemplating them, because they really were beautiful.

             When it was time to enter with the babies, the three families decided to wait until the Williamses came out and thus, enter the three families together and at the same time.

            When the Williams family came in with the babies, to be vaccinated, no one could explain what really happened but, no vaccine, managed to get into their skin and immediately, the needle broke.

            The Williams family, the doctors, and the nurses, were shocked, because this is the first time that has happened.

            They tried several times to vaccinate him, and the needle did not penetrate the skin of the babies.

            They tried to control themselves and decided to take their temperature. Everything was going perfectly, and they were glad that they were in perfect condition.

            Finally, they decided to weigh them, one by one. Everyone was shocked to see that the babies weighed like a professional wrestler.

            The Williamses, seeing the reaction of the doctors and nurses, decided to take the babies at that moment.

            When they left, they approached their friends and told them what had happened to them recently, in the consultation.

            The three friendly families did not know what to do. They did not know whether to take a risk or leave.

            After thinking it over and discussing it as a family, they decided to stay to see what would happen to them.

            With them, the same thing happened; But, with some changes and one of them is that, when the doctors and nurses stared at them, they saw that, suddenly, the eyes of each one of them began to turn completely black with some red.

            On the other hand, and without any explanation, the objects began to move by themselves.

            As the doctors and nurses could no longer handle the tension, they asked the three families that it would be best if they left and would reschedule new appointments within a month.

            The Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, with this appointment, understood that, there are no longer to make appointments with any doctor or nurses.

            They returned to their respective houses, changed their clothes, and went to the beach and did everything, to forget what happened today.

            When they saw the babies enjoying the sand, laughing out loud, they were carried away by the charm of the babies.

            On the beach, the three families were talking about the baptisms of the babies, who would be the godparents, when they would baptize them and what the christening party would be like.

            And so were the Williams family. They were also talking about baptisms and all that that entails, and the very idea of ​​organizing baptisms made her immensely happy.

            The four families, without practically agreeing, decided to baptize the babies within two weeks.

            They were all like crazy, running non-stop, to have everything ready and within two weeks.

            Hopefully, they could have everything ready and with two days left for the respective baptisms.

            Christening day came and they were trying to dress the babies.

            The Williams family had no problem dressing their babies and not only that; rather, they were happy to dress them.

            This was not the case with the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, who had trouble dressing their babies.

            No matter what they did, they would not let themselves get dressed. The more they tried to dress them, the more they put up resistance and something told them they did not like the color white.

            After two hours that they were happy, they all went to church and there, they met the Williams family.

            When they had to enter the Church, the Williams family entered without problem; Instead, the three families could not enter the Church, it was as if something were pushing them not to enter the Church.

            No matter how many times they tried to enter the Church, there was “something” that prevented them from doing so.

            The three families could not baptize the babies and they all became suspicious.

            While the Williams babies did manage to get baptized and had their party, the babies in all three families simply did not get baptized.

            Once again, they decided to pretend and get on with their lives.

            What they did not tell is that they would have some strange visits but, that they would help them understand everything.

            Circe, turned into a woman and whose name was Elsa Beatless, decided to see how the babies were doing.

            It was not just her; rather, she carried with herself, a little dog and that little dog was nobody but Can Cerbero.

            And with her were Thena Gilmore who is Anck Su Namun and Zartan Simeonov, who is Imhotep.

            Anck Su Namun and Imhotep, they are two mummies, because they turned them into that, centuries ago but his love is still valid.

While they were walking the streets of planet Earth, they came face to face with the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, who were carrying their babies in their arms.

            Elsa Beatless (Circe), her puppy (Can Cerbero), Thena Gilmore (Anck Su Namun), and Zartan Simeonov (Imhotep) knew the truth about those babies.

“Good morning, gentlemen,” said Elsa Beatless, trying to strike up a conversation with each of the members of the Cartwright, Anderson, and Corleone families, so that she could be close to the babies.

            “Good day. Excuse me, what is your name?” asked Monique Summers, Lilith Satan’s mother (on Earth).

            “Excuse me, what an upbringing of mine! My name is Elsa Beatless, and he is my puppy Beowulf, and they are my friends Thena Gilmore and Zartan Simeonov”, he was saying while pointing his left finger at each of them.

            “And you? Who are they?” she asked again, curious to know what he would answer.

            “My name is Monique Summers, the mother of this beautiful little baby whose name is Francesca, like her grandmother and he is Benjamin, Francesca’s father and she is her sister Stella, and he is her brother Eben.

THE CHILDREN OF GOOD AND EVIL

Between nine great and eternal loves, their obligations and war.

El cielo y el infierno | Shayuru

           

QUESTIONS

            I have always had doubts about what love really is and what it means to be in love.

            The real reason for that is because I was never in love and for that reason, I would not know what to do to have a lasting relationship.

            But those doubts began to be clarified, the moment I started writing this book and listening to music for inspiration.

            I understood that love is a wonderful feeling that makes us see all the good in our partner and thanks to the fact that love exists, we grow as people and we also grow in all aspects of our lives.

            We have always had the strong conviction to believe everything they tell us, but what if what they have told us is not entirely true?

            On the other hand, we are curious to know if immortality really exists, if it is true that there is life after death or what would happen if God had another son apart from Jesus or that Satan had his descendants.

            What if there was another son besides Jesus? What would its function be? Against whom would he fight so that good may prevail over evil?

            What if there were a higher evil than we know and threatens our peace and tranquility and all the people who inhabit Earth, Heaven and Hell?

            What if immortality really did exist? What if there is life after death?

          Is it a sin to love and desire the forbidden? What are we capable of doing so that this forbidden love ceases to be so?

            These are some of many doubts and questions that we have always had and that we do not know how to answer them.

            One of the questions that we have is, if Satan, Lucifer and the Devil are the same person.

            They say that Satan, the Devil and Lucifer are the same person; but, investigating, I discovered that they are completely different entities and that they are not the same in anything.

            There are people who say that they are three completely different entities and that the religions decided that they were one person to instill more fear in us.

            As for the entity who rules hell, there are doubts about it and we have our theory about it.

            It is well assumed by everyone that Satan rules supreme in hell. The truth is that not all religions see it that way.

            In some beliefs Satan is only used to say that he will go to hell after the final judgment. Where then has the idea that he is the supreme king of hell come from?

            This point is not clear either. One theory is that some Greco-Roman religions speak of certain gods who lived in the underworld, so it was later believed that the devil inhabited the same place. “

            After reading this story to the end, there may be people who have a different opinion about Satan and demons.

START

          Love is a deep feeling that can make people in love immensely happy or immensely unhappy, depending on the situation or conflict they are going through at the time.

            Not all love stories usually begin on Earth or in a beautiful paradise, where it is the perfect setting to fall in love.

            From time to time, love is born in those difficult places for something good to happen or where it can be lent to be the worst-case scenario for love.

            In this story, love will have different places which are Earth, heaven, and hell.

            Before I begin to tell the story, I will explain a little who Lilith is.

            Lilith is a seductive woman with long red hair and is highly desired by all demons; including, Satan and his demons, who lost their minds over her.

            There is a saying that “love is blind” and in this story, it would not be the exception; since, love can manifest itself in different ways.

            Everyone knows that Lilith was Adam’s first wife and then left him, after being tempted by the forbidden apple and later, she became the lover of Satan and his demons.

            I think that, from the first moment, she became Adam’s wife, she felt absolutely nothing for him, because she did not know or know what love was, until he met Satan and fell in love with him sincerely and deeply.

            That story, I will tell you later, for now I will tell you a little about what I researched on the internet about Lilith.

            “In all the books, written and on the Internet, they describe Lilith as a beautiful, attractive woman, with red hair and very seductive and that has made her desired by all men and by Satan and his demons”

            After leaving Adam, having eaten the forbidden apple, they happily left the Paradise that God had created for them, to go to hell.

            In the beginning, Lilith was the lover of Belphegor and after all the demons, giving each of them a hundred children.

            The children that Lilith had with all the demons, some of them named after their parents but, for the most part they were called Lilim.

            All the children that Lilith had had with each of the demons had the characteristics of their parents and almost nothing of her and that made Lilith feel sad.

            The demons who have more than hundred children and all of them were boys, and they decided to have a huge celebration, with plenty of food and wine.

            Among the guests, Satan could not be absent. When Lilith saw Satan for the first time and carefully, she felt a strong attraction towards him and felt that he could be the father of her children.

            The same thing happened to Satan with Lilith. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was being born within him, a real feeling and that feeling, he had not felt for anything or anyone.

            But, it is with Satan who lasted the longest being her lover, because without knowing how or when it happened, she began to feel attracted to him and no longer wanted to be arm in arm.

            The same thing happened to Satan, who wanted the exclusivity of Lilith, who did nothing but think about Lilith, every so often and every day.

            Satan could not conceive the idea of ​​continuing to share Lilith with his demons friends and that is why, he told Lilith that he wanted her to be exclusively to him and Lilith accepted.

              With the coexistence and with the dealings on the part of the two, Lilith and Satan began to have a more formal relationship, because they had fallen madly in love with each other.

            That love that the two have for each other grew rapidly; to the point that, they couldn’t control what they were both feeling.

            Lilith, stopped stealing babies, and seducing and then killing men and killing women, to dedicate herself body and soul to Satan and the love that the two have for each other grow more and more.

            And the same thing happened to Satan. He put aside his duties to do evil and to find a way to get more souls, to dedicate himself completely to Lilith.

            Both gave themselves body and soul to this love, that they put aside being unfaithful and doing all the evils that came their way at that time or had the need to get even with all the people who did them a lot of damage.

            The love that the two professed is stronger than any evil, that because of that immense love, Lilith became pregnant with Satan.

            When Lilith told Satan, he only wanted one baby, because she had enough, and the same thing Lilith longed for.

            From that moment, they loved each other and as a fruit of that immense love, Lilith was expecting a daughter of Satan.

            Satan wanted me to have only one daughter, instead of a hundred children, all boys, because he wanted his only daughter to resemble her mother physically and in character and personality to him.

            Faced with Satan’s impatience, the demons went in search of the Moiras, sorcerers and witches to help Satan to calm down.

            On the way, the demons told them the reasons for Satan’s impatience, and they knew what to do.

             As soon as they arrived at the house of Satan, the witches, sorcerers and Moiras, they went to Lilith´s room, and with the permission of both, they began to see the sex of the baby.

            When they were done with that, they told Satan that he is going to have a girl and that physically, she will look like Lilith, although not quite, because she will also look like Satan and as far as character and personality go, she will look like in her entirety Satan.

            And the witches told them that their daughter will have a power that surpasses them both and that she will be more feared than Satan himself.

            Satan asked one last favor to the witches and that is, they use their magic; so that, Lilith has only one son, preferably a daughter.

            The witches complied with Satan’s request and in return, Satan gave more power to both the witches and the Moiras and they, in gratitude, had told Satan that they were going to organize an excellent ceremony and party for their daughter’s black christening.

            Both were happy with what both the witches and the Moiras had told them and in gratitude for their intervention, they organized a party that lasted a week.

            After that, they left the parents happy with their daughter.

            In heaven, a similar event was happening; since, God wanted to have another son, who would help him to rule over evil and who would help Jesus in his work.

            At the same time, God wanted that his son to be special and different; so that, he can fight and defend himself from evil and help humanity to follow the path of good.

            It is true that we humans are children of God, but we do not have the power to face evil and defeat it and it is for this reason that God wanted to have another child and for that child to have almost the same powers so that he can face evil.

            On the other hand, God wanted this son who would be the brother of Jesus to help Jesus take his word to all humanity, so that they follow the path of good.

            Both God and Satan wanted their children to be born to face both; that is, that the son of God faces Satan, his descendants, and his demons and that the daughter of Satan faces God, his angels, and archangels.

            But something was going to happen along the way that neither of them could ever imagine.

THE BIRTH OF THE SON OF GOD

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, ascended to where God was, to see what was happening there and that they would not be taken by surprise and they hid in such a way that no one noticed their presence.

            In heaven, God was nervous and at the same time happy about the birth of his second child.

            While that moment did not come, the Archangel Nuriel, was always next to that baby that has not yet been born, so that nothing bad happens to him.

            Along with the Archangel Nuriel, were the Archangels Gabriel, Haniel, Nathaniel, Shamsiel, Uriel, Ariel, Azrael and Chamuel, protecting that baby who was not yet born.

            While all this was happening, Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia were there, witnessing it all.

            When the moment came for his son to be born, both the angels and the archangels were close to God, his wife, and his son, always protecting them.

            Like all Fathers, God decided to wait outside because he couldn’t handle his nerves anymore.

            The moment his son was born, God was happy; like, he was happy with the births of all his earthly children.

            When God held his son in his arms, he said the following: “My son, you look like an angel and that is why you will be called Angel Jahveh. Angel because you look like an angel and Jahveh for me”, said God, happy for the chosen name and proud to see his second son in his arms.

            But this son is different than his other sons, because this son; like Jesus, his mission is to spread his word and make humanity follow the path of good and not deviate.

            Everyone was happy with the arrival of this baby because it means spreading the word of God and facing the evil that was growing more and more and that they should put a stop to it.

            Each of the angels and archangels appeared to congratulate God and to give some gifts to this baby.

            The first to appear to congratulate God on the birth of his second son was Archangel Sealtiel.

            When the Archangel Sealtiel saw the son of God, he noticed that he really looked like an angel and at the same time, he thanked God for the arrival of this baby.

            “And what is the name of this angel?” Asked Archangel Sealtiel, looking at the baby.

            “He will be called Angel Jahvé”, said God.

            “Good name Father and congratulations on your son,” said Archangel Sealtiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sealtiel,” God said.

            At that moment, the Archangels Jehudiel, Barachiel, Zadquiel, Sandalfón, Raziel, Rafael, Raguel, Miguel and Jofiel appeared, to congratulate God, for his second son.

            When the Archangels Jehudiel and Barachiel approached to see the son of God carefully, they thanked God for allowing them to see their son and, they blessed the baby with all the divine protection and gave him the necessary protection, so that he can defend himself from evil.

            “Father, what is your son’s name?” Archangel Barachiel asked God.

            “His name is Angel Jahvé,” God answered, with tenderness in his voice, when referring to his son.

            “Excellent name for your son, Father. I will bless Angel Jahvé throughout his journey, and I will guide him in whatever is necessary,” Archangel Barachiel said again.

            “I will also protect and guide Angel Jahvé, in the journey that he has to do,” said Archangel Jehudiel.

            “Thank you, archangels, for your blessings and for your sincere words,” said God, moved by the words of the two archangels.

            When the archangel Zadquiel approached God to meet his son, he also noticed that he is an angel and realized that he is the only one who has enough strength to face evil.

            “Father, congratulations on your son and he really does look like an angel. The gift that I will give you is the gift of compassion and understanding and like the archangels Sealtiel, Jehudiel and Barachiel, I will also protect and guide you during your journey and all your journey in teaching and making your word known to humanity,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            “Like Jesus, we are also going to do the same with Angel Jahvé,” said Archangel Barachiel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Zadquiel and you archangels, for your sincere and honest words. It comforts me to know that you will be next to my two children to face any evil that approaches and to help them in their work”, said God to the archangels.

            “You’re welcome Father for your words and for all your teachings,” said Archangel Zadquiel.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, they saw the baby and had to admit that the baby is beautiful.

            The Archangels Sandalphon, Raziel, Rafael and Raguel also appeared to meet the newborn.

            “Father, what a beautiful baby! Congratulations on your second child. What is his name?” asked Archangel Sandalphon.

            “My son is called Angel Jahvé,” God said.

            “What a beautiful name that our Father has given him! I bring with me music to calm Angel Jahvé”, said the Archangel Sandalphon, now when he began to play soft music for the newborn.

            “Thank you, Archangel Sandalphon and what beautiful music. From what I’m seeing, my son also likes your music,” God said.

            “Thank you, Father,” said Archangel Sandalphon.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé. One of my gifts that I give you is to unlock your spiritual gift and no matter what happens, you will always have your spiritual gift unlocked and I will also be at your command, as I am with your brother Jesus”, said Archangel Raziel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raziel, for your gifts, for your help and for your sincere words,” God said.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Archangel Raziel said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé. I will not only protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father; but also, I will accompany you during your trip and your journey, so that you never feel alone”, said Archangel Raphael.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raphael, for your sincere words,” God said.

            “Welcome to the world, Angel Jahvé, and I give you as a gift harmony in your life and spiritual harmony and that you always believe in our Father and never doubt him and I will also protect you and guide you in all your way to make humanity have knowledge of the word of our Father”, said Archangel Raguel.

            “Thank you, Archangel Raguel, and all of you archangels for your sincere words and good wishes,” God said.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, were upset by the gifts that they had given to Angel Jahvé. Then they remembered the daughter of Satan and calmed down.

            “Poseidon, come closer with your son who is also called Poseidon,” God said.

            Then, Father and son approached as God had said and once, they approached, God told them the following: “Poseidon, son of Poseidon, I entrust the life, protection and safety of my son to you.

            Protect him with your life and never leave him unprotected”, God ended, with a smile on his lips.

“I will Father. I will protect him with my life, and I will not allow anything bad to happen to him”, answered Poseidon son, happy with the mission entrusted to him.

            “Thank you, Poseidon, thank you very much,” God told him, grateful for the help in advance.

            “You’re welcome Father,” Poseidon said simply.

            While everyone was happy for the arrival of the son of God, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel came and said the following: “Today not only was your son born; but also, the daughter of Satan was born. “

            Everyone was surprised, after hearing that revelation; especially, God who didn’t know what to say or do about it.

            Both God and Satan are the strongest enemies, with completely different ideals and always had strong confrontations, due to humanity or any issues.

            To prevent any confrontation at this time, God ordered the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, to descend into hell and if they hear something that is harmful to them, let them know.

            He has also asked them to go and see and observe what the daughter of Satan is like.

            And they do it like that. The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, quickly descended to hell, to see what was happening in that place.

            Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, knew that they had to descend quickly to hell, to inform Satan about these events.

THE BIRTH OF THE DAUGHTER OF SATAN

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, descended without any problem to hell and always hid, to see what was happening.

            In hell, Satan was nervous about the arrival of his daughter, while he was listening as Lilith was screaming to bring her daughter.  

            The more time passed, the more nervous Satan became, not hearing his daughter cry. He couldn’t wait any longer and, on several occasions, he wanted to go inside but, Paimón went out to Satan to wait, because it can delay a few hours, the arrival of his daughter.

              After Paimon’s response, Satan calmed down and decided to wait patiently for his daughter to arrive, while Lilith did her labor.

            In all that process, VALAK was with Lilith, so that nothing is out of control and that everything goes perfectly.

            After two hours of arduous labor, Lilith gave birth to her daughter, just one daughter.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel saw the daughter of Satan for the first time and could realize that she is beautiful, to be the daughter of Satan and Lilith.

            On the other hand, the Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were watching and examining the baby carefully and they could see that, from the waist down, she did not have the body of an animal, as did her father; on the contrary, it is completely human.

            Paimón gave his daughter to Lilith, to see her for the first time.

            Lilith was moved to see her daughter, who could not contain her tears and those tears are tears of happiness.

            The simple fact of having her only daughter in her arms felt like a mother’s love that she had never felt, was born within her.

            When Lilith saw her daughter yawn, she got too excited and wouldn’t stop kissing her.

            After contemplating his daughter, he began to breastfeed his daughter and at that moment, he united her with his daughter more.

            When she finished giving her daughter from the breast, she gave her to Paimón, so that he could take her to Satan who was waiting outside.

            When Satan saw her, he said the following: “My beautiful little princess, owner of my heart, I will love you unconditionally and I will protect you and defend you with my life,” said Satan, as he saw his daughter happy and at the same time, tears came to her of happiness.

            After looking at her carefully, she realized that her daughter did have a bit of both; but, more of him than of Lilith herself.

            “Your name will be Lilith Satan. Lilith for your mother and Satan for me, Satan”, said Satan, happy and proud of having chosen the name correctly.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel could not believe what they were seeing. Satan feeling love and tenderness for his only daughter and for the first time, they saw a completely different Satan than he normally is.

            They could not believe how little Lilith could touch Satan, Lilith, and everyone else in that way.

            At that moment, the three Gorgons appeared: Medusa, Esteno and Euríale.

            When the three Gorgons saw the daughter of Satan, they could notice that although she physically resembles Lilith, she mostly resembles Satan and even physically.

            “What is the name of this beauty?” asked Euryale as he gave her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” Satan replied, proud to be her dad.

            “Well Lilith, my sisters and I, we will give you as a gift the power of witchcraft and we will give you everything you need to defeat our enemies,” Esteno said while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Besides all that, I will give you the gift of beauty and I will give you weapons, so that you tear all men to pieces, so that the same thing that happens to me does not happen to you,” Medusa finally said as she gave him a kiss. the hand, as a sign of respect.

            While everyone was happy seeing little Lilith, Bathsheba Sherman also came, to meet the daughter of Satan.

            “It really is beautiful. As a gift that I will give to the little princess, I will give her all my power and all my knowledge of witchcraft, for whoever wants to kill her, it will be difficult to do it, “said Bathsheba Sherman finally while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            The vampires Lestat, Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Carmilla, Miriam, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven also appeared to meet the daughter of Satan.

             “This little princess is really beautiful,” Miriam said as she kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “She inherited the beauty of both of them,” Carmilla gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Yes, what you say is true, but I will give this little princess immortality, because she will also be a vampire “, said Lestat, after looking at little Lilith and while giving her a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            Lestat asked Satan’s permission to turn his daughter into a vampire and give her all the knowledge that vampires have.

            Satan agreed and Lestat started the process. First, he hypnotized her to begin to transfer all his knowledge to her.

            During all that process, Satan was there, supervising everything together with VALAK.

            After that, she took a small bite and that’s it, turned vampire.

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel were enraged when they saw that act that, they felt that they could no longer see more horror but, they had to keep watching, if there is any hidden plan.

            Eli, Henry Fitzroy, Vlad Tepes, Adze, Alp, Mara, Zotz, Azeman and Lord Ruthven, seeing little Lilith, not only said that she was beautiful and gave her more power; in addition to that, they gave her the power of divination and of seeing the past as well.

            On the other hand, Satan felt his heart melt when he saw his daughter and smiled at her.

            “My Lilith, you are not yet grown, and you already have too much power, magic and you are a vampire; besides, you have the powers of us, your parents, “said Satan, with a huge smile on his mouth.

            The vampires were still there when the witches appeared. Each of them had rare gifts for the daughter of Satan.

            “Satan, my lord, congratulations on your daughter. She is really beautiful”, said the witch Cliodna, after bowing to Satan and his daughter and while giving him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

              “Thank you Cliodna for your sincere words,” Satan said, while Cliodna kissed him on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “My lord, I brought gold for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Circe, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Circe, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said, as he received the gift.

            “My lord, I brought blood for your daughter’s Black Christening,” said the witch Morgana, while she gave him a kiss on the hand, as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you, Morgana, for this wonderful gift,” Satan said again, as he received the gift.

            Then, Satan saw Victoria and said the following: “I know that you and my daughter will be the best of friends and that is why I name you my daughter’s protector and that means the following, that you will take charge of protecting my daughter at all times,” Satan told her, seeing Victoria as the youngest of all those under his command.

            “Thank you my lord and I will not disappoint you,” Victoria replied.

            “I know you will not disappoint me,” Satan replied.

            “Thank you, my lord, for this opportunity and I tell you again that I will not disappoint you, I promise you,” Victoria said, happy for this wonderful opportunity that Satan is giving her.

            The vampires could not believe that an important mission such as taking care of Satan’s daughter, had been given to Victoria.

            “My lord, why do you give Victoria an important mission such as the safety and protection of your daughter?” Miriam asked, jealous and upset that they did not give her that mission.

            “Because I trust her more than any of you and because I am aware of the threat that you said to Victoria and that, we will treat it later or will treat it directly with my daughter when she grows up,” said Satan, annoyed by the question and insolence by Miriam.

            Melion, seeing that Miriam was going to continue insisting that they give him the mission, said the following: “I agree with you, my lord and Miriam, stop bothering him with your insolences”, when he finished speaking, he took strong shake hands with Miriam, to shut her up.

            Immediately, they changed the subject, trying to forget Miriam’s insolence.

            Each of the witches gave Satan everything necessary for the baptism of his daughter.

            All the witches and sorcerers were present, and they all marveled at little Lilith.

            The witches asked Satan’s permission to greet Lilith and to congratulate her for her baby and he allowed them to see her.

            When they entered, they saw that the Moiras and the Gorgons were with Lilith.

            They were all happy for little Lilith Satan and congratulated Lilith. Also, they spent a long time talking about the christening of the little princess.

            The vampires could not stay long, because they felt that the werewolves were getting closer to meet the daughter of Satan.

            The werewolves waited until the vampires were far away to approach Satan and his daughter.

            When the vampires were about to leave the place, they smelled the presence of the werewolves.

            “Stinks! That means there are werewolves nearby! They have to be investigated and killed,” said Miriam, upset by the presence of the werewolves.

            “We’re not going to do anything, we’re just going,” said Henry Fitzroy, annoyed by the presence of the werewolves but, even more annoyed by Miriam’s attitude.

            “Why aren’t we going to do anything? Mara asked, just as annoyed as Miriam.

            “Simply because it is not the right place or time to act against them. Also, do not forget that we are all here, because the daughter of Satan was born; so, they forget about the fights or we are going to have serious problems with Satan, “said Lestat, supporting Henry Fitzroy’s decision.

            Deep down, all the vampires wanted to go to the place where the werewolves were, but they decided that it was not the opportune moment to act.

            Henry Fitzroy and Lestat decided that they had to get out of that place as quickly as possible before there was a fight.

            The vampires made an enormous effort to get out of there, without looking for fights with werewolves.

            When Varkolak saw that the vampires were leaving the place, he warned his pack that they could enter.

            Within seconds, the werewolves were out of hiding.

            “Are they all okay?” Varkolak asked, after seeing the vampires leave that place.

            “Yes Varkolak, we’re fine,” Weerwolf said, relieved when he saw that there were no vampires near them.

            “We thought we were going to have a strong confrontation with the bloodsuckers but, it wasn’t like that,” said Varulv, somewhat calm.

            “It’s true. Now we are calm, but a few minutes ago, we were all ready for the fight,” said Ihmissusi.

            “Why didn’t we deal with those bloodsuckers?” Manusia asked, annoyed by the attitude of his pack.

            “Because this is a very special and important day for our Lord Satan, as is the birth of his daughter, our princess, Lilith Satan and for this reason, we must remain calm and without causing any problem,” said Bleidd – ddyn , raising his voice more and more.

             “That is true and that is reason enough to leave the differences we have with the stinky bloodsuckers,” said Varúlfur, trying to stop this massacre between the two clans.

              “Now let’s get inside before a massacre occurs,” Farkaskoldus said, knowing for a fact that the vampires are still around.

            And he was not wrong; since, they were hiding, to see the reaction of the werewolves.

            What neither of the two clans had is that a love was born between two members of the clans.

            Victoria, who was out of the way and in hiding, to see exactly what the werewolves’ reaction would be, marveled at James’s attractiveness.

            Victoria knew perfectly well that there could be nothing between them but, she could not help to have those feelings for James.

            When she was about to go directly to where James was, she stopped, because she remembered the threat of the head of his clan.

            Victoria and James knew each other since they were little and despite adversity, they managed to be friends until, the heads of both clans found out about the friendship that the two had maintained for years and decided to separate them.

            How did they separate them? They were separated in the worst way they could have imagined.

            Victoria was threatened that the next time she approached James, as punishment for her rebellion, they would lock her up in a tower where there is only one door and, on the roof, there is a huge window where the sun enters and it will be there until it dies, because they will leave that window open.

            The simple fact of dying burned, terrified her and quiet and fear, she moved away from James.

            As for James, they simply whipped him and threatened to kill his entire family, if he did not get away from Victoria.

            James had to get away from Victoria, because for him, his family is the most important thing, and he was not going to allow anything bad to happen to his family.

            The two were content to see each other from the distance, without the other knowing that he or she is there, close to him or her and if they felt the presence of the other, they simply did nothing, because they did not want to pay the consequences of their friendship and feeling attracted to each other.

            The only thing Victoria could do, is talk to James but, mentally, because he knew that no one could enter his mind.

            “James, I know you listen to me and I am going to take advantage of this communication to tell you the following: I never wanted to get away from you but if I didn’t, my clan would burn me alive and from what I heard, they threatened to kill your entire family if you didn’t stay away from me.

              I only hope that Lilith Satan, is our salvation and that she allows us to be together and that she puts a stop so much evil. I miss you a lot but, I know that we cannot be together for now.

            Before I go, I will tell you the following: our lord gave me the important mission of caring for and protecting his daughter and I will take advantage of that to convince her to allow us to be together. “

            When he finished saying, he saw James and his beautiful smile and felt herself melt before him and his charms.

            “I love you Victoria and I will love you forever,” James told her, not saying a single word.

            James also noticed Victoria’s beautiful smile and felt his heart melt at her and her charms.

            Despite the opposition of their clan, they could not prevent the two from falling madly in love with each other and for the first time in their lives, they felt that their love was hopeful.

            While the vampires were leaving the place, both Victoria and James, felt that they had hope to be together but, they had to be patient and not make any mistakes.

            When the werewolves came to Satan, they saw that they were with him, all the demons, the witches, sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons.

            “My lord, on behalf of my pack, congratulations on your daughter,” Varkolak said, as he kissed her hand as a sign of respect.

            “Thank you Varkolak,” Satan said, happy for the birth of his daughter.

            “Congratulations my lord for your daughter. And what is it called?” asked Varulv. 

            “Her name is Lilith Satan,” replied Satan. 

            “My lord, with all due respect, when will you baptize our princess?” Ihmissusi asked.

            “I will baptize her in two weeks,” Satan replied, and to everyone’s surprise, he could not help but laugh.

            “Perfect! So if you allow us, we want to participate in the organization of your daughter’s christening and the party,” Weerwolf responded.

            “Ok, I’m not opposed, although everyone will have to agree, including the vampires, who also want to participate in this,” replied Satan.

            “My lord, with all due respect, you know that vampires and werewolves cannot be together in the same place, because that would mean certain problems,” argued Manusia, annoyed just to think that they must see vampires at the christening of little Lilith.

            “I know and this time they will make a huge effort not to fight, because I don’t want anyone to spoil this moment that means everything to me and Lilith,” said Satan, raising his voice.

            “All right my lord, we will do our best to work together without fighting,” Bleidd-ddyn replied nervously, after hearing how furious Satan became.

            “James, you, Victoria and Medusa, who is Medusa’s daughter, will oversee my daughter’s safety and security. Wherever my daughter goes, you will go with her, understand?” said Satan, in the presence of all the werewolves.

            “Ok my lord and thank you,” James replied, immensely happy and not caring what his pack was thinking now.

            “My lord, what will happen to the tasks and responsibilities he has so far?” asked Varúlfur.

            “Those tasks and responsibilities will be distributed among you, because the only responsibility and task that James has from now on is to take care of, protect and defend my daughter,” replied Satan energetically.

             “My lord, we will abide by your orders,” Farkaskoldus said.

            “Sounds good to me, because if I see James do anything else, except what I ordered him to do, I will take it out on you and not on James,” said Satan, more energetic than before.

            “Well, let’s change the subject, before things get out of control and we will abide by your orders, without asking; far from it, without doubting his words, “said Melion, calming everyone’s spirits.

            Immediately, they changed the subject and little by little, everyone began to calm down. 

            The Archangels Shamsiel and Uriel, who were witnessing it all, felt that a threat was coming and that this threat exceeds the powers of both God and Satan, because it is an evil that has not been controlled by anyone.

            The same was true of Astaroth, Mammon, Agares, Belphegor, Beelzebub and Belia, who also felt that a threat was looming that surpasses them all and that this threat has never been controlled by anyone.

            Both the archangels and the demons felt that they had to return to their respective places, to warn both God and Satan of the danger that was coming.

              And they do it like that. In heaven, the archangels, told God everything that had happened in hell and told him of the danger that was coming.

            God, who had more power than the angels and archangels, also felt the presence of this evil but, he decided to do nothing for now, until he saw the opponent’s movement.

            The same thing was happening in hell. The demons told Satan everything that had happened in heaven and they also told them about the danger that was coming.

            For the first time in his life, Satan decided to wait until he saw the first move of the adversary.

            For the moment, both God and Satan decided to continue with their respective lives as if nothing bad was about to happen and at the same time, they decided to take care of the baptism of their respective children and the celebration.

THE DEVIL

            While God and Satan were celebrating both births and everyone was happy for the arrival of the two children, they had not realized that, deep in hell, he was rising from the ashes, an evil that should never have set him free.

            That evil surpasses both God and Satan, in all possible aspects and in black magic, because the black magic that he uses, surpasses any magic that the witches and Satan himself use.

            There is also the fact that he is smarter than all his opponents and knows exactly what to do to make everyone do his will but, preferably, look for people who still believe in God and Satan, so that you can easily corrupt them.

            This evil is older than Lucifer and Satan himself and for this reason, no one has been able to find him to imprison him, because he knows where to hide so that no one finds him.

            It is about the Devil. He is evil at its finest and can do everything he sets out to do, to end his adversaries and humanity.

            The Devil has been working silently in his revenge against God and Satan and has been assembling his own army, with the sole purpose of defeating all his adversaries and of eliminating humanity and with them, the Earth.

            The Devil has sworn to take revenge on God, on all his descendants, on his angels and archangels; on the other hand, from Satan, his descendants, his demons, friends, and allies, of ending humanity and the destruction of his enemies.

            The hatred and thirst for revenge, which has been increasing in him, is due to an event that occurred centuries ago.

          It was the year 79, when the immense hatred of the Devil towards God and Satan originated.

            They lived in harmony, without hurting each other; far from it, they hurt those who were around them.

            God, Satan, and the Devil worked on their own and did everything they could so that their jobs did not interfere with each other.

            There was also the fact that both Satan and the Devil were in the same place but, each one was in his own kingdom and they did not bother at all, because they were too busy with their things.

            But the Devil could not hide his jealousy and hatred for long, everything would give a direction that no one expected between them.

            The Devil became jealous and envious when he saw God talking to Satan and at the same time, he saw how Satan went to heaven, with God’s permission, to deal with important matters and did not make the Devil a part of their encounters.

            The situation worsened when they began to frequent each other very often and did not take the Devil into account; then, fired, and full of hatred, he decided to give an example to both of them.

            After planning to perfection what his lesson would be towards the two, he decided to make the volcano Vesuvius erupt with such force that humanity disappeared, and he did so.

            The Devil, executed his plan, disappearing humanity, without having mercy or stopping to think about the consequences that this would incur.

            When God and Satan found out what he had done, they could not with the courage they felt towards the Devil that they decided to imprison him, along with his devils and with his entire army.

            When they managed to imprison him, Satan decided to set fire to the Devil’s dwelling, as a warning that he could not take any type of action, without consulting the first two and that this type of action goes against what they believe and think.

            They leave him imprisoned for three hundred and eleven years, for the annihilation of humanity and Pompeii and Herculaneum managed to disappear with this terrifying act, which he did, managed to vanish what God had built and created with so much love.

            That time passed and both decided that it was the right time to release the Devil, along with his henchmen, because they thought that, during that time they were in jail, they could reconsider about the immense damage they have caused and, furthermore, of rebelling against God.

            From time to time, they were wavering over the decision to release them but, they had to put their trust in them and hope they do not keep making any more mistakes.

            After that time, the Devil, his devils, and his army came out of jail but, they were full of anger.

            For the moment, they decided to do nothing and wait for the first carelessness of God and Satan, to counterattack and this time, it would be worse.

            The Devil decided to wait a year, to unleash all his anger and his thirst for revenge against them.

            A year of apparent calm passed and in that moment of carelessness, the Devil decided to act effectively, showing how upset he was by what they did to him.

            The Devil gave the order to his army and all his allies to do everything for humanity to face each other.

            They obeyed the Devil’s order, causing them to start a war with each other.

1501-1504: The War of Naples breaks out between Spain and France for control of the Kingdom of Naples.

            When the War broke out, the Devil, his devils, and his allies were happy for the achievement.

            The moment God and Satan saw that humans were in the middle of war, they got angry with the Devil, for having taken attributions that did not correspond to him and when they decided to claim him, another war was already coming.

            Before the war, the Devil, his allies, and his demons caused this natural disaster, which did not give God or Satan time to act.

            In the early morning of December 28, 1908, a terrible earthquake occurred in the regions of Sicily and Calabria, in southern Italy.

            It was accompanied by a tsunami that destroyed the city of Messina, in Sicily. The city was destroyed and had to be built again in the same place.

            After that came the war directed by humanity towards themselves.

• 1519: Ottoman pirates under the command of Admiral Barbarossa ravage southern France.

            And not only was that war going on; but also, they had seen how some priests abused their power and the hierarchy they had to do what they pleased.

            Finally, the witches began to make their presence more noticeable, causing destruction in their wake.

            Without giving any kind of respite to both God and Satan, humanity prepared for two wars in a row between them.

• 1525: the Spanish Empire and the Holy Roman-Germanic Empire defeat France in the Battle of Pavia where King Francisco I himself is taken prisoner by Antonio de Leyva.

• 1529-1532: civil war in the Inca Empire between Huascar and his half-brother Atahualpa.

            Anguished, desperate and not knowing how to act, God asked Satan for help, to put an end to this and to stop the Devil, his allies, and his demons.

            The first thing Satan did was to trap him, his demons, and his minions with ropes of fire.

            After that, he managed to end the war that humanity had unleashed and managed to control the witches, causing them to trust him, instead of the Devil, his demons, and his allies.

            Before Satan re-imprisoned him, the Devil told him the following: “We will not always be incarcerated, one day we will get out of prison and we will end everything and with no opportunity for them to do anything about it.

             When we get out of prison, we will take revenge on you and all the people who helped you incarcerate us.

            If by chance you have children by that time, we will kill them, as well as all his descendants, his friends, allies, protectors and protectors.

            We will unleash the worst revenge you have ever seen and whatever you do, whatever happens, you will never be able to stop us, because the terror that you will experience will be unbearable.

            If you will have children, we will eat them. Finally, it will fall on earth, the worst natural disasters that all of us have ever witnessed together and finally, we will make earth, heaven and hell disappear, forever.

            As for us, we will protect ourselves so that, when all this happens, we will make a new world according to our rules and according to my way of thinking. “

            After hearing this terrible revenge, Satan said the following: “You only say it because your plans have fallen apart, and you can do absolutely nothing about it.”

            “We’ll see who laughs last,” said the Devil, arrogant and threatening.

            Satan no longer wanted to listen to him anymore and ordered that they be locked up in the depths of hell, where they have no possibility of fleeing.

            And they do it like that. They locked them up to stop terrorizing the Earth and destroyed their homes and everything related to them and the witches, they joined Satan.

            After that dire encounter, Satan mentally told God what had happened.

            God thanked Satan for taking care of him and they both decided to forget about the Devil and do their jobs as normal.

THE DEVIL’S REVENGE

          Everyone was happy celebrating the births of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé and they were crazy, organizing the baptisms of the two that will be in two weeks, they had forgotten that they had the Devil imprisoned and that he could end the happiness of all.

            Everyone thinks that the Devil and his allies are still incarcerated when they are not.

            Thanks to the devil’s abilities, they managed to get out of prison and are more upset than before and have a terrible thirst for revenge.

             The Devil and his allies were hidden in the eighth circle of hell; specifically, in the tenth room, almost reaching the ninth circle of hell, in a place too hidden and secluded, so that no one notices their presence.

            They decided to hide in that place, until it was time to face their enemies, and start paying for everything, they had done to them.

            The Devil, apart from his followers, began to create his own army and this time, they would surpass both the angels and archangels, as well as the demons.

            “I want my army to surpass in strength, fortitude and intelligence all those traitors and enemies and only then will my revenge be complete.

            I want my army to taste the blood of those traitors and to know what it means to challenge and imprison me as many times as they have wished.

            I know that both God and Satan have descendants and I know that they will kill me but, before it happens, I will kill them first.

            Only the descendants of God and Satan will be able to defeat me, along with the descendants of the angels, archangels, demons, and the allies of each one of them.

            This army that I am beginning to recruit must be extremely powerful and superior to any army seen before.

            And once I have completed my army, let the whole world tremble, because it will be the end of all, including, the end of heaven and hell.

            I will create a new land, where I am the only ruler, and everyone will obey my command.

             If I cannot defeat the descendants of any of them, at least I will make them my slaves”, he finished saying of that, with a laugh that would make even the Gods of Olympus tremble.

             The Devil, began to recruit from humans to ghosts, to organise his army.

            The first thing he did was gather the four horsemen of the apocalypse, who are: Hunger, War, Death and the Mysterious rider of the white horse that represented good, with whom he would start this war.

            “With the arrival of the four horsemen to Earth, it would mean the End of the World, of humanity, of animals and of inert beings.

            The four horsemen will destroy most of humanity; while, the rest of my army, they finish with what is left of humanity, they would also go to heaven to kill everyone and without exception and would do the same in hell”, said the Devil, happy to see the four horsemen, in the ranks of his army”

            After having reunited the four horsemen of the apocalypse, he also managed to reunite the four beasts who are: Greece, Rome, Babylon and Medo – Persia.

            “The four beasts would help the four horsemen of the apocalypse, in the destruction, elimination and annihilation of the Earth and of humanity”, said the Devil, happy to see how they would complement each other.

            The Devil knew that, to create total chaos, he had to bring together several entities who managed to sow fear, panic and terror in humanity and they were the Wendigo, Mr. Boogie and Lamia.

            Wendigo are known to eat whole humans and could be in exaggerated quantities in a single day.

            Mr. Boogie was known as the “Manipulator of emotions and feelings” because he told his victims to kill those people and how they should kill them.

            The Lamia was one of the worst entities, because it entered the body of its victims and did not leave until it could destroy their will, feelings, and thoughts.

             The Devil, seeing the army he was assembling, realized that it was still not strong and powerful enough as he wanted it to be.

            Despite having created a strong army, he felt that his army was not strong enough to start a war against his enemies.

            As if he had had a Deja – vu, the Devil remembered the ancient enemies of the Middle Ages and decided that the time was right for them to come back to life.

            The Devil, using everything he knows about black magic, brought the hundred thousand orcs, Elrond and all the monsters of the Middle Ages back to life.

            The enemies that existed in the Middle Ages were extremely strong and powerful and their evil energy was so great that no one could beat them and if they managed to survive the confrontations, they had with them, they would rather be dead.

            Many people, at that time, would prefer never to face them, because that would mean a quick and certain death.

            Also, the twelve Ringwraiths, the Specters, the twenty Celeborns, the four hundred Goblins and the eight hundred thousand Uruks were brought to life.

            The Ringwraiths were specters who existed in the Middle Ages and who obeyed what the ring required them to do.

            The Uruks were, in a not-too-distant time and within the Middle Ages, Elves who were tortured until they were turned into Uruks.

             “My lord, we are at your service,” said the chief of the Uruks.

            “My lord, we are at your disposal,” said the second in command of the Uruks.

            “Thank you for recognizing me as your Lord and for going to war with me,” said the Devil, happy with the army he was putting together.

            “You tell us when you want to go to war and we will go,” said one of the Ringwraiths.

            “I will let you know when we will go to war. The first thing I must do is, finish assembling my army and once ready, let’s go to war! Said the Devil, determined to finish assembling his army and have his revenge ready.

            “My lord, what is missing to have your army ready?” asked the chief of the Uruks who is also chief of the Orcs.

            “I need Cronos, Uranus and much more for my army, because this battle will be epic and difficult to forget,” replied the Devil, happy for the army he was forming.

            After a snap of the fingers, the Devil managed to revive Cronos and Uranus.

            “Thank you, my lord, for giving us our lives back,” said Cronos, before he realized that his father, Uranus, also came back to life.

            “Chronos, my son, how long have we seen each other!” Said Uranus, in a sarcastic tone.

            “Hello Father, I still can’t forget what you did to us. You are despicable,” Cronos said, in an annoyed tone with his dad.

            “Son, sooner or later, you will understand why I did it,” Uranus replied, even more upset than his son Cronos.

            Everyone who was close to them knew that they had to change the subject, before something happened between Father and Son.

            “My lord, thank you again for bringing us back to life,” said one of the Orcs.

            “And we are pleased to be part of this battle that will be epic,” said the Headless Horseman who was part of one of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

            Although he could not speak, because he has no head, he could communicate telepathically, and Satan was the only one who could understand each of them without any problem.

            “Now, I am going to revive the Waldensians, the Cathars, the Hussites, the Jacquerie, the Anarchs, and Brutus. Only in this way will my army be stronger and more invincible”, said the Devil, placing his trust in each one of them, to defeat their enemies.

            In a matter of seconds, the Devil managed to revive them. After seeing them, he felt that he needed to revive more; whether they were humans or evil entities, he had to.

            Excited and happy that he was building his army, he decided to revive more evil entities, to be under his command.

            Also, he revived all rapists, thieves, murderers and swindlers, who were in hell; apart from them, he decided to revive the Monsteverse, giant werewolves, the Yetis and all the giant monsters.

            The Devil, who was immensely happy about what he had accomplished so far, decided to revive even more entities, to make sure that no one can defeat him.

            Continuing with the search for entities and humans for his army, the Devil, decided to revive all the Re’em, all the Nephilim, including the first two beasts.

            The First Beast who managed to revive it, is a monster with seven heads, ten horns and on each head, it has a crown.

            The Second Beast who managed to revive her, is a monster with four heads, two horns and speaks like a dragon.

            The powers of the two beasts, is superior to the powers of the angels, archangels, demons, Gods of Olympus, and the allies of both.

            In terms of fighting tactics, the two monsters surpassed everyone without exception; on the other hand, they are more ruthless than Satan’s own demons and allies.

            To have an invincible and difficult to defeat army, the Devil created an army based on mud, mud, air, fire, and water and each of those armies had a total of nine hundred thousand soldiers.

            The Devil wanted his army to be even stronger and more powerful, that they would be able to fight at sea; so, he decided to create Tylosaurs, Plesiosaurs, Leedsichthys, Kronosaurs, Liopleurodon, Helicoprion, Livyatan, Mosasaur, Megalodon and Basilosaurs.

            He also wanted to create an army capable of fighting both on earth and in heaven; so, the Devil created Mothman, the Mons hounds, the Crocodingos, the green-eyed monsters, and the Finnish Forest monsters.

            On the other hand, the Devil continued with his tireless task of continuing to arm and organise his army to emerge triumphant from the war against God and Satan and all those who are close to them.

            Desperate and hungry for power and a terrible thirst for revenge, the Devil decided to revive many more and it was at that moment that he decided to revive the Nandi Bears, all the winged monsters, the Snallygasters, all the cannibals and all the entities. demonic that only he knew.

            Finally, the Devil knew that he would need a powerful weapon to scare humans and he thought of the undead and that army, he would slowly begin to arm but, safely.

            With the army almost ready, the Devil began to celebrate big for his army and for the assured victory that, according to him, he had it.

SORCERERS, WITCHES, MOIRAS AND GORGONES

    The sorcerers, witches the Moiras and the Gorgons, have a special gift to predict, see and observe what the future of each one of them will be like and this time, it would not be the exception.

            The Moiras were the only ones who could go to heaven; while, the sorcerers and the gorgons, were prohibited access.

            Whenever there was any doubt or they had matters to solve, the Moiras were the perfect bridges between both worlds, because they were the only ones who had not done damage of such magnitude, as the witches and the gorgons did centuries ago.

            Before meeting to organize the preparations for the Black Christening of Lilith Satan, they decided to take a tour of the nine circles of hell, to make sure that everything was calm and in perfect order.

            Even though, in hell, you could not breathe like on earth or in heaven, because of the air and you could only hear the wailing of souls who were once human, they didn’t care, because they were already used to that environment and everything in it.

            The Sorcerers, the Moiras and the Gorgons, when taking their tour, could see, down to the smallest details, what hell is like.

            They saw that hell is like an inverted cone, where you breathe a dense and impossible to inhale air.

            Although, for many people or entities, hell is an uninhabitable place, for those who have lived there almost all their lives, hell is a cozy home in which they will always want to return.

            There is also the fact that, instead of having the moon or the sun, they had a blood red sun and that made them feel more alive, because they did not have to hide from the sun or see when the sun hides, to go out freely without being burned.

            And that is why they are happy to be in hell and to share their own experiences with their offspring.

            They reached the eighth circle of hell, which is Fraud. In the fourth room, to be more exact, because there the witches have their houses, and they could see how people who were correct and just are now burning in hell.

            They were not pleased to see that; on the contrary, they felt sorry to see them as they suffered and that they could not do anything about it.

            Then, the Moiras, the Gorgons, sorcerers and all the witches, went to the house of Cornelius Agrippa, to organize the Black Baptism and the party that will take place after the baptism.

            Each of them was magnificent in terms of power, magic, witchcraft, sorcery, ways in which they had to kill men, measure the length of life of each one and that appeared in the ninth month of gestation.

            They were happy putting together, organizing and planning the black baptism of Lilith Satan and the party that will take place after the Baptism, when they felt like their whole being, began to send them chilling signals of the arrival of an ancient enemy and that ancient enemy is the Devil.

  They could notice something alarming in the Devil and that is that now he is more powerful, stronger than God and Satan and that he is full of anger, hatred and has a terrible thirst for revenge.

            On the other hand, they had the following premonition and in it, they saw how the Devil was assembling his army and that, that army, they were enemies of humans, the Gods of Olympus, and demons several centuries ago and that this army, surpassed all armies known to them in strength, power, intelligence and speed.

            Also, they heard the words of the Devil who said that his objective was to kill everyone, leaving no one alive and that he wanted to create a new world; in which, he was the only God.

            During all that day, the witches, the Moiras and the gorgons, had the worst of the visions; in which, the end of the world, of heaven and hell was approaching.

            On the other hand, they saw, as if they were there, the death of all; especially the death of Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, who died in the worst way anyone can imagine.

            Then, they realized that both Lilith Satan and Angel Jahvé, together and with a good army under the command of both, can definitively end the Devil and all his allies and his army, once and for all.

            On the other hand, they felt enormous sadness, because that meant that they had to take them away from the Devil and send them to a place where he would not have easy access to reach them.

            They knew that they could not waste any more time and go immediately to God and Satan, to tell them as quickly as possible about this event, which is going to change the lives of the whole world forever.

CHRISTENING OF LILITH SATAN AND ANGEL JAHVÉ

LOS CUATRO JINETES DEL APOCALIPSIS

Esto es parte de mi novela que estoy armando

Qué representan los jinetes del Apocalipsis?
Los 4 'cuatro jinetes del Apocalipsis' que muestran una relación que está  fallando - ConstruyenPais.com
Cuaderno de notas: Los Jinetes del Apocalipsis

Jinetes del Apocalipsis

Ir a la navegaciónIr a la búsquedaPara otros usos de este término, véase Los cuatro jinetes del Apocalipsis.Cuatro Jinetes del Apocalipsis, por Viktor Vasnetsov (1887).

Los Jinetes del Apocalipsis son los cuatro caballeros que se describen en la primera parte del capítulo sexto del Apocalipsis.​ El capítulo habla de un pergamino en la mano derecha de Dios que está sellado con siete sellos, en ese escenario Jesús abre los primeros cuatro sellos de los siete, liberando a estos jinetes que montan en sendos caballos blancobermejonegro y amarillo. Según la exégesis representan y son alegorías de la conquista o la Gloria, la guerra, el hambre y la muerte, respectivamente, aunque solo a este último se le designa por este nombre.​

Aunque los jinetes aparecen brevemente en el libro, su importancia radica en la cantidad de representaciones artísticas y generalmente en la influencia que tuvieron sobre la cultura occidental.

Caballo blanco

Cabalgado por el jinete de la conquista.Cuando abrió el primer sello, oí al primer ser viviente, que decía: Ven. Miré y vi un caballo blanco, y el que montaba sobre él tenía un arco, y le fue dada una corona, y salió vencedor, y para vencer.Ap. 6,2​

San Ireneo y San Juan Crisóstomo sostienen que el arquero montado sobre el caballo blanco es la triunfante propagación del Evangelio; una expansión que triunfa gracias al apoyo político. El padre Castellani lo deja claro al interpretar que en la Monarquía Cristiana, la Christianitas, es el orden romano convertido a la ortodoxia cristiana.

Algunos autores, como William Hendriksen, afirman que el jinete del caballo blanco es Jesús de Nazaret.​

Portar un arco, un arma para alcanzar grandes distancias, es representación de lo que hicieron los reinos cristianos, apoyando y llevando la evangelización a pueblos lejanos. Como ejemplo de lo predicho aconteció el bautismo de los pueblos germanos y eslavos o la evangelización de América. Salió «a vencer», esas victorias, son las victorias de Constantino, de Teodosio, de Carlos Martel. Aquellos que afianzaron y construyeron sobre el antiguo orden romano, la Romanitas, el orden cristiano que perduró desde Constantino hasta el emperador Carlos V.​ El milenio que después es narrado en la parte final del Apocalipsis.​

Los detalles mencionados acerca del color del caballo y el tipo de arma que el jinete porta, revela el testimonio de la Iglesia en el primer periodo del cristianismo (del año 31 – 100 d. C. específicamente) lo cual se caracterizó por su pureza de doctrina y el poder ofensivo del evangelio.

Caballo rojo

El corcel rojo​ o alazán es montado por el jinete de la guerra.Cuando abrió el segundo sello, oí al segundo ser viviente que decía: «Ven». Entonces salió otro caballo, rojo; al que lo montaba se le concedió quitar de la tierra la paz para que se degollaran unos a otros; se le dio una espada grande.Ap. 6,3-4​

El padre Castellani consigna que desposeída la monarquía cristiana de su existencia​ vendrá «guerra o rumores de guerra»​ como dice Jesucristo. Y añade más diciendo que esto «es el comienzo de los dolores»​ pero «aún no es el fin».​ Benedicto XV en 1917 declaró: «Jamás hasta ahora se había visto en el mundo la guerra como institución permanente de toda la humanidad». Y ya Castellani advierte que viendo dos guerras mundiales parece como si el mundo se preparase para una tercera.

Caballo negro

Cabalgado por el jinete del hambre.Cuando abrió el tercer sello, oí al tercer ser viviente, que decía: «Ven». Miré, y vi un caballo negro. El que lo montaba tenía una balanza en la mano.Ap. 6,5​Y oí una voz de en medio de los cuatro seres vivientes, que decía: «Dos libras de trigo por un denario y seis libras de cebada por un denario, pero no dañes el aceite ni el vino»Ap. 6,6​

El tercer jinete monta un caballo negro y se entiende generalmente como la hambruna. El jinete lleva un par de balanzas o básculas de pesaje, lo que indica la forma en que el pan se pesa durante una hambruna.

De los cuatro hombres a caballo, el caballo negro y su jinete son los únicos cuya aparición se acompaña de una pronunciación vocal. Juan oye una voz, no identificada, pero procedente de los cuatro seres vivientes, que habla de los precios del trigo y la cebada, también se dice «pero no dañes el aceite ni el vino.» Esto sugiere que el hambre del caballo negro es el de aumentar el precio del grano, pero sin afectar a los suministros de aceite y vino. Una explicación de esto es que los cultivos de cereales hubieran sido más susceptibles en años de hambruna que los cultivos de olivos y viñedos; la declaración también podría sugerir una continua abundancia de lujos para los ricos, mientras que alimentos básicos como el pan son escasos, aunque no totalmente agotados. Por otra parte, la preservación del aceite y el vino podría simbolizar la preservación de los fieles cristianos, que utilizan aceite y vino en sus sacramentos.

Caballo amarillo

San Jerónimo en la Vulgata traduce como pallidus pálido, como traducen Petisco – Torres Amat añadiendo éstos el epíteto de macilento.​ montado por el jinete de la muerte.Cuando abrió el cuarto sello, oí la voz del cuarto ser viviente que decía: «Ven».
Miré, y vi un caballo bayo. El que lo montaba tenía por nombre Muerte, y el Hades lo seguía: y les fue dada potestad sobre la cuarta parte de la tierra, para matar con espada, con hambre, con mortandad y con las fieras de la tierra.Ap. 6,7-8​

El cuarto y último jinete se llama muerte. De todos los jinetes, es el único a quien el propio texto explícitamente da un nombre. Todavía otros se aplican los nombres de «pestilencia» o «peste» a este caballero, sobre la base de traducciones alternativas de la Biblia (como la Biblia de Jerusalén). A diferencia de los otros tres, no se describe con un arma u objeto, en lugar de eso se sigue por Hades. Sin embargo, las ilustraciones de este muestran principalmente que lleva una guadaña.

El color del caballo de la Muerte se escribe como khlômos (χλωμóς) en la koiné original griego, que a menudo se traduce como «pálido», aunque «ceniciento», «verde claro», y «verde amarillento» son otras posibles interpretaciones; por esto es que hay interpretaciones en las que el color puede ser gris, verde, amarillo, pero siempre un color indicando la palidez enfermiza de un cadáver.

El comienzo del verso «se les dio poder sobre la cuarta parte de la tierra» puede referirse únicamente a la Muerte y el Hades, o puede resumir el papel de los cuatro jinetes. Los estudiosos no están de acuerdo en este punto.[cita requerida]

Los cuatro jinetes del Apocalipsis en la mitología universal

  • El caballo negro: El Hambre. …
  • El caballo Rojo: La Guerra. …
  • El caballo bayo: La Muerte. …
  • El misterioso jinete del caballo blanco.
Analizando el Fin del Mundo: Los Cuatro Jinetes del Apocalipsis | Ancient  Origins España y Latinoamérica
Hablemos de liderazgo: LOS 4 JINETES DEL APOCALIPSIS QUE ORIGINAN EL  FRACASO EN LAS ORGANIZACIONES

Los cuatro jinetes del Apocalipsis en la mitología universal

Por Ester Pablos – 28 febrero, 2017

«Miré, y vi un caballo bayo. El que lo montaba tenía por nombre Muerte y el Hades lo seguía: y le fue dada potestad sobre la cuarta parte de la tierra, para matar con espada, con hambre, con mortandad y con las fieras de la tierra.»

Apocalipsis 6,7-8

El corpus mitológico, quizá más que ninguna otra cosa, constituye un fiel reflejo de la psique humana oculto tras una cortina de palabras; disfrazado por una letanía de experiencias e historias prodigiosas que lejos de ser simples fábulas, esconden una ingente cantidad de información simbólica. Si los personajes principales de estas historias son dioses, monstruos, magos o simples mortales, carece de relevancia. A los protagonistas de estos cuentos legendarios los consumían las mismas cuestiones, los mismos deseos y los mismos miedos. Los antiguos nos hablan a través de ellos como profetas de un tiempo lejano, sobre el significado de la vida y de la muerte, los límites de la ley, las normas sociales y el origen del mundo. Además, estos textos les permitían explorar libremente lo indigno, lo sádico, lo inmoral, el poder, la vergüenza, la preocupación por el futuro o incluso, la corrupción del alma y su salvación.

Y la Biblia está plagada de las mismas referencias mitológicas, al igual que otros textos sagrados. Sus reflexiones nunca fueron nuevas ni pretendían serlo. Quizá tampoco podían, pues los anhelos y temores más profundos de los seres humanos se han mantenido invariables a lo largo de miles de años.

Pero hay en especial tres horrores primitivos que, por encima de cualquier otro razonamiento o sentimiento, han influido de una manera poco común en el devenir de nuestras vidas. Tres características permanentes de nuestra existencia que, como parásitos, amenazaban con destruirnos y al mismo tiempo, nos daban fuerzas para seguir adelante y fijarnos nuevos límites como especie.

En el occidente cristiano, se los conocía con el nombre de Jinetes del Apocalipsis. Sin embargo, su esencia era mucho más antigua y universal. Pese a ser bautizados con distintos nombres, encarnaban la misma realidad demoledora, una realidad que aún está presente en el siglo XXI.

El caballo negro: El Hambre

En algunos lugares las hambrunas eran solo estacionales o intermitentes, pero en otros podían prolongarse de forma indefinida, ya fuera debido a fuertes nevadas, a territorios hostiles o a disputas entre tribus. Esos momentos de necesidad extrema empujaron a la población a recurrir al canibalismo como medio para saciar el hambre. En ciertas zonas, sobre todo entre los nativos de Papúa Nueva Guinea, las tribus canacas de Nueva Caledonia, o entre los Shuar del Amazonas, esa actividad ocasional se convirtió en costumbre y se normalizó llegando a formar parte de su cultura.

image003
Los hijos de Pindorama | Canibalismo en Brasil (1557)

En diversas ocasiones los sucesos fueron trasformados en historias, pues eran considerados actos atroces más propios de animales que de humanos. Así nacieron unas criaturas humanoides terribles presentes en la mitología de algonquinos o la de los amerindios. Si una persona se alimentaba de carne humana, sufría una metamorfosis y se convertía en un espectro denominado wendigo. En el Oriente Próximo existía una figura similar: el ghoul, un demonio necrófago de origen árabe. A estos los acompañaban en Europa los mitos sobre los hombres lobo, los vampiros o el rougarou, en Francia. En Inglaterra destacaba el kelpie, animal que atraía a la gente a los lagos y los ahogaba para después devorarlos. También exhibían un comportamiento similar los Yaguareté-Avá de los guaraníes, en Sudamérica. Y estas son solo unas cuantas referencias sobre la existencia del caballo negro, que estuvo presente en los albores de la humanidad y aún hoy sigue causando estragos.

El caballo Rojo: La Guerra

La guerra es y siempre ha sido otra constante de nuestra existencia en la Tierra. Desde las luchas primigenias por el dominio del mundo presentes en la Teogonía, donde los Olímpicos y los Titanes se disputaron el control, a los acontecimientos relatados en la Ilíada, o las batallas épicas y las grandes gestas asirio-babilónicas, como la epopeya de Gilgamesh,  tan influyente en textos posteriores, así como las reyertas constantes entre los Dives y las Peris de Persia (los llamados «demonios de la hermosa especie»); la guerra ocupa la mayor parte de los argumentos de estos mitos y en muchos casos es la temática predominante, por encima del amor, la amistad o la justicia.

 "Aquiles triunfante", fresco del Achilleion de Corfú
“Aquiles triunfante” | Fresco del Achilleion de Corfú

La gloria y el dolor asociados a estos enfrentamientos eran motivo de venganzas interminables o desencadenaron la búsqueda de la redención por parte de sus protagonistas, y al mismo tiempo servían también para justificar las actividades bélicas y los abusos de unos pueblos sobre otros, un ejemplo del que bebieron los romanos y que se propagó posteriormente por distintas regiones europeas. En el ámbito nórdico llegó a convertirse en una forma de vida, y las Eddas dan fe de ello cuando hablan de la guerra entre los Ases y los Vanes.

Sin embargo, el caballo rojo no solo tenía presencia en el viejo continente, sino que era fácil identificarlo en las leyendas de otros lugares del mundo, desde algunos países asiáticos (donde destacaron Hachiman o Chi You como dioses guerreros), a África (donde Ogoun alcanzó gran importancia) pasando por Oceanía (como ejemplo se puede citar a Tali-Al-Tubo de Hawái). En Sudamérica, Camaxtli ocupaba una posición privilegiada en el panteón tlaxcalteca.

Resulta evidente que la sangre derramada por el caballo rojo ha manchado todas las regiones del planeta y aún sigue dejando una estela de destrucción a su paso.

El caballo bayo: La Muerte

La muerte fue considerada uno de los dioses más antiguos de la creación, pues nada ni nadie puede escapar a su control. Representada con multitud de nombres y formas era siempre una divinidad temida y respetada. La que ha sobrevivido hasta nuestros días es la imagen inspirada en Caronte, el barquero que transportaba las almas de los muertos a través de la laguna Estigia. Por otra parte, los diversos inframundos, el Más Allá o El Otro Mundo fueron ideas comunes a todas las mitologías. Entre ellos destacaron el Hades, Irkalla, Mictlán, Annwvyn, Helheim, el Infierno… Algunos estaban divididos en estancias destinadas a un público diferente, debido a las consideraciones morales, pero en los inicios no había distinción entre buenos o malos, valientes o cobardes, ricos o pobres.

"La danza de la muerte" |Venne Adriaen Pietersz
“La danza de la muerte” | Venne Adriaen Pietersz

Regresar de entre los muertos, no obstante, también ha sido una inquietud persistente, casi tanto como ahora. Esta voluntad de evitar el fallecimiento a toda costa, está plasmada en numerosas criaturas y seres tan antiguos como los fantasmas, (un ejemplo interesante es sin duda la historia de Sísifo), los zombis o los no-muertos, pero también se puede observar en prácticas como el espiritismo, o algunas creencias, como las resurrecciones milagrosas presentes en algunos textos sagrados o la reencarnación.

La única diferencia entre unas culturas y otras con respecto a este jinete implacable es la actitud con la que se recibe. Unos con pesar y miedo, otros con valentía y regocijo, y los más neutrales, como un tránsito a otro modelo de existencia.

En la Biblia es considerado uno de los jinetes más poderosos, pero aún queda uno más. El más misterioso, el más polémico y el más brillante de todos. El rey de reyes.

El misterioso jinete del caballo blanco

Hasta ahora se lo había considerado como un símbolo del Evangelio o incluso de Jesucristo. También se ha discutido si es la personificación de las distintas religiones, capaces de herir, juzgar e inspirar (ya sea valentía o terror) en las distintas naciones.

Pandora 1902 | Charles Amable Lenoir
Pandora 1902 | Charles Amable Lenoir

Sin embargo, si hay algo aún más universal, que siempre ha seguido a los tres jinetes anteriores y ha triunfado por encima de todas las adversidades contra todo pronóstico: ese jinete es sin duda la Esperanza.

Un bien y un mal a la vez, pues permanece aunque no haya razones (como bien advirtieron los griegos en el mito de la Jarra de Pandora) pero que, eventualmente, vence en todas las batallas. Ese era el verdadero mensaje predicado por Jesús de Nazaret, y uno de los sentimientos y deseos humanos más característicos. Es lo que nos queda cuando no poseemos nada más; un jinete que nunca se irá de nuestro lado y que nos ha empujado siempre a seguir hacia delante y dejarlo todo atrás.

jinetes del apocalipsis | Apocalipsis, Jinete, Caballo blanco